Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
I hadn't meant to do this but the "Elseworlds" event got me thinking and suddenly hit by this. Consider it a taste of things to come
Earth-1. Los Angeles. The Day of the Dusting
The chaos of the outside could be heard across the West Coast. Los Angeles was never a calm city on the best of days. When half of the population turns into dust, it turned the city into a madhouse. Fires were covering many buildings with cars crashed all over. The police were hard pressed to contain the chaos with half of their own people gone. The same was true for emergency workers, firemen and more. Looting abounded although not as severe as one might expect. Most people were too shaken by all this loss and sudden vanishing to even care about robbery.
Amenadiel had seen many a horrific sight in his time. He'd been at Sodom and Gomorrah after all. But this was beyond even him. He could feel the effects across the entire world. This was more than just a mass death or such. This was a calamity on a cosmic level unheard of. He was sure even the Silver City was trembling under the weight of it all.
As he'd expected, Lux was a bit of a mess when he entered. Tables and chairs were overthrown, showing the effects when the "Dusting" had hit the club. All that could be heard was the playing of a piano and the soft singing.
"World serves its own needs, listen to your heart bleed, Tell me with the Rapture and the reverent in the right, right.." The handsome dark-haired man paused to take a long sip from the large glass atop the piano before going back. He was clad in a very nice suit but it showed a bit more wear than he'd usually allow it to have. His eyes seemed bleary as if somehow the weight of the world was upon his shoulders. In a way, it might have been. "It's the end of the world as we know it….It's the end of the world as we know it…" He saw the black-skinned man stepping in and barely paused. "It's the end of the world as we know it…and I feel fine…"
"Lucifer," Amenadiel stated. "You know what's happened."
"No, brother, I've spent the last seven hours with my fingers stuck in my ears humming Coldplay songs." Lucifer Morningstar scoffed as he took another drink. "Rather hard to miss half your clientele turning into dust in the middle of the room."
He got up, shaking a bit to show this was not the first bottle he'd imbued in the last several hours. He managed to get to the bar to pour another glass which he offered to Amenadiel. He was mildly surprised his brother actually took it to down half of the glass in one go. "That bad, eh?"
"It's chaos," Amenadiel stated. "Absolute chaos up and down the entire universe."
"Not just Earth?" Lucifer sighed.
"You know we don't have that much influence on other worlds but from what I've gathered, their own pantheons have been thrown into much the same situation."
"Well, doesn't take much to get them that fussy, so high and mighty..."
Amenadiel looked to him. "Have you…heard from Linda?"
Lucifer nodded slowly. "One of her co-workers answered the phone. She…." He didn't finish and Amenadiel closed his eyes in pain. "Maze too." Amenadiel's eyes snapped open in shock at that. Lucifer was busy taking a long drink. "I know, a bit surprised myself. Never saw it coming."
"How are you so calm?"
"What, I should strip off my clothes and run down the street screaming? I've done that a thousand times on a good night." Lucifer took another drink. "Besides, I had to see to the detective."
"Chloe?" Amenadiel asked. "She's not…"
"No. Not her. But her…daughter. And Dan."
Amenadiel sucked in a long breath. "Oh my…"
"Trixie went right in front of her. At least, that's what I got in between heaves of hysterical sobbing and preventing her from indulging in a bottle and then finishing it off with her service revolver. Dan was on duty when it happened."
That he was using Dan's name and not the usual "Detective Douche" told Amenadiel how seriously Lucifer was taking this. "I...didn't even realize..."
Lucifer placed the glass on the piano as he plinked on the keys. "I was with her for some time until she finally cried herself to sleep. Flew back here and thought I'd indulge in a pick me up before heading back."
"You flew? In the open?"
Lucifer smirked. "It's Los Angeles in the end times, brother, who's going to notice?" Lucifer took another swig "Let me guess, Dad decided floods were passé and went for another route?"
Amenadiel looked down. "This wasn't Father. It was…something else."
"Huh." Lucifer tapped on the keys. "So I suppose you're here to convince me to go back to Hell? I imagine they must be overwhelmed by now."
Amenadiel shook his head. "No. No one who vanished is there. Or in the Silver City."
The glass froze half-way to Lucifer's lips. "What?" He set it down as he frowned. "That's impossible."
"But true," his brother stated. "The souls of those who have passed on from accidents and such caused by the vanishings have crossed over. But not those who turned to dust. Which is proof this is an event most unnatural."
Lucifer's eyes narrowed. "Someone stole the Detective's offspring away? And took away one of my best allies?" He stood up. "Well, then. I know what to do. First, a shower and shave. Then check back with Chloe. Then, try to find out who's responsible for this."
"And when you do?"
"Why, I do what I do best, brother." Lucifer's eyes flashed red. "I punish."
Today
The elevator dinged as Chloe Decker stepped out of it. She was clad in her usual jeans and jacket over a light shirt, her blonde hair pulled back into a ponytail. Even off duty, she projected the aura of a cop. She walked into the large loft to take in Lucifer sitting at his piano. He smiled brightly, his suit as immaculate as ever. "Detective! How lovely of you to drop in!"
"Hope I'm not interrupting," Chloe stated. "I wasn't sure if you had…company."
"Even if I did, you're always welcome," Lucifer said. It was the usual banter but an onlooker could tell there was a tension not there before. "What brings you by?"
Chloe sighed. "I thought we still had a lot of air to clear."
"It's Los Angeles, Detective, the air is never clear."
"You know what I mean." Chloe sat across from him. "Look, finding out you're….you…was a lot to take in. I know, we kept our distance for a bit but I just…" She brushed at her hair. "I get you're not what the stories say. You're not this truly evil monster…"
"Blame it on dear old Dad, making me sound even worse."
Chloe continued. "It was hard to take. Not to mention this meant I've had my daughter hanging out with a literal demon for a while…"
"Oh, come, Maze loves the little offspring." Lucifer sipped his drink. "And both seem okay since that nasty…incident a bit back."
"Which you helped me with." Chloe looked at him carefully. "I was on the verge of eating my gun when you stopped me. You got me to handle it and hang on until Trixie could be brought back. Whatever you are, whatever else you've done..You saved me. Again."
"Now don't go making a saint out of me," Lucifer interjected. "Trust me, those are some truly annoying prats, damn dull folks. I am anything but that."
Chloe couldn't help but smile at his obvious joking. She came forward, putting a hand on his own. "The point is…I trust you. I always did, despite everything. Knowing the truth is…wild, yes. but I can handle it. All of it."
Lucifer looked at the hand, then back up at her, his face somber. "My world is very, very dangerous, Detective."
"I'm a big girl."
"Maybe not enough."
"That's my choice," she said as he came closer to him
A loud ding made them both jump back as Lucifer rolled his eyes. "I'm grateful you're actually using the elevator, brother but…" He stopped as he turned to take in the figure sauntering into the loft. He was a tall man with a reedy face, dressed in a suit that was head to toe bright red. His lips were curved into a smirk as he took in a startled Lucifer. "How the mighty have fallen," he stated in a cool and oily voice.
Lucifer's eyes narrowed. "What in the name of my domain are you doing here?" The venom in his voice instantly told Chloe whoever this newcomer was, he was not a friend.
"What, I can't drop by?"
"Not since I made it quite clear you're not welcomed here. You know the rules."
"You're quoting rules? You really have changed."
Chloe couldn't help but shiver at the way the figure took her in. She was used to lecherous gazes as a former actress, a cop and working with Lucifer for three years. But the sheer venom from this man was a bizarre combination of disgust and desire. "Is this one of your…brothers?"
"More a distant cousin," Lucifer snapped. "You know every single bad story about me? That I'm pure evil, that I barter souls, cheat people and relish in the torture of the damned?" He nodded to the figure. "He's the living embodiment of every one of them."
The man just nodded as if touched by a compliment. "What are you doing here, Mephisto?" Lucifer pressed. "Make it fast before I run out of patience."
"Now, now, Morningstar, don't be so testy." Mephisto calmly walked around the piano, placing a finger on it. As it ran along the varnish, a hissing went out as if his mere touch burned it. Chloe instinctively stepped back as Lucifer bristled. "If it wasn't for my contribution, half this planet would still be clouds of dust."
Lucifer frowned. "That was you?"
"No. But as I said, I had a hand in fixing things. Couldn't lose all those souls, after all." He smirked at Lucifer. "Ah, Morningstar, it's been too long since we had a good old-fashioned binge together. Of course, that was long before you stopped having fun."
"I'll have you know, I have more than my share," Lucifer stated. "Without your cheap tricks."
"Cheap?" The man's eyes literally flared yellow. "At least I actually care about my deals. I don't go for your pathetic 'deepest desire' bit. I don't cling to some sort of old memories of Heaven or still being a good being."
"Because you never were," Lucifer snapped. "Why else did you get kicked out into your own dimension? Because you couldn't cut it in this one. Me and Dad never saw eye to eye but him giving you the boot was one thing I will always be grateful to him for."
"At least I'm still myself," Mephisto remarked. "Not the former Prince of Darkness who's mooning over some human," he waved at Chloe. "And actually caring for her daughter."
Lucifer sighed. "We can stand here all century reminding ourselves just how much we utterly despise each other, Mephisto but how about we cut the chit-chat?" He sipped his drink. "You lose someone from your realm to here?"
"No, Mephisto replied. "Not since that little….issue in 1944. No, Lucifer, I'm here to say…you need to get your house back in order."
Lucifer made an epic eye roll. "Oh, Dad…Now you're on the bandwagon? You want me to go back to ruling Hell? Maybe you should check in with your own place first."
Mephisto glared at him. "You must have felt it, Lucifer. The changes to this reality. It's the same as mine. Things were shifted, the cosmic forces unbalanced. Even I have had to adapt." He leaned in. "The point is that things have changed massively. And there are more changes coming. They'll shake everything and that includes your Hell."
"There's more than one?" Chloe blurted.
"Each reality has its own," Lucifer said as if this was obvious knowledge. "I ran mine rather well and frankly, I'm more than happy to let it keep going on its own."
Chloe rubbed her temples. "I don't believe this. You're talking about alternate realities? Other Earths?"
"Oh, they exist," Mephisto said. "A world where, say, your dad is alive and you're still an actress and another where Lucifer is where he belongs."
"New Year's Eve at the Playboy Mansion? I can get behind that."
Mephisto leaned in to hiss at him. "Lucifer…Something is coming. Something huge that can undo at least one reality. At least one has to endure the prophecy of the Blackest Night."
Lucifer snorted. "You of all people buy into that?"
Mephisto glared at him. "Unlike you, I'm closely tied to the magic of my world as well as the cosmic powers. I do believe it, Lucifer. I don't know which reality it will hit but it will. The dead will rise. Frankly, I don't want it to be in my domain and I'm pretty sure you don't want it in yours."
Lucifer was quiet before glaring up at the other man with a set expression. "Thanks so much for the advice, happy to have seen you again, don't let the door hit you on the way out."
"I'm not finished…"
"Mephisto, any minute now, a dozen archangels are going to show up ready to force you out of this reality. Personally, I'd enjoy the sight but it's hell cleaning up after them."
Mephisto glared at him before backing up. "Mark me, Lucifer…"
"No, thanks, done the tattoos already, so rather unsightly and a bitch to remove."
Lucifer shook his head. "I said my piece, Lucifer. Just know that if it happens…I warned you." He backed into the elevator which slowly shut.
Chloe turned to Lucifer. "What was that?"
Lucifer was quiet as he strummed his fingers on the piano's top. "Normally, with Mephisto, the one honest thing you can count on is that he's always lying."
"Except…"
"Except this time…I do believe he was telling the truth." Lucifer took a sip from his glass. "And that, dear Detective, should be scaring the absolute living my former home out of you."
Chloe hadn't been part of this Devil's strange world. But she knew Lucifer never lied. Which meant if he was scared about this…she should be too.
Earth-19999
They stood together, the two bald figures. One was huge, nearly twenty feet tall, his eyes pure white, his head large with robes drifting around him. The other had darker skin, his uniform more elaborate with a long cape and a huge metallic collar. Strange markings covered his face as he and the other figure gazed at the planet before them. The sun was peeking over the corner of the moon, the remains of the large alien city providing an odd backdrop behind them. The chill of space meant nothing to them and despite the vacuum, each was able to speak clearly.
"You should not be here," the larger figure stated in a calm tone. "We have our rules."
"I am aware," the other figure stated in his own cool tone. "I would not wish to be here myself. Yet the circumstances of what occurred demanded that one of us…study the source."
Uatu the Watcher craned his head to study the figure known as the Monitor. "Only to study?"
The Monitor stiffened a bit. "You suggest otherwise?"
"I am aware that unlike my people, your kind have no problem interfering in the events of the worlds you observe." Uatu studied the Monitor. "You in particular have a…reputation."
"Not unearned," the Monitor admitted. "Indeed, I had been considering a…severe action in an attempt to correct inconsistencies in the Multi-verse."
"A dangerous move. Your brothers would not agree."
"They would not," the Monitor acknowledged. "However, the events brought about by Thanos and his actions have forced me to reconsider those plans. It has brought to light that the barriers between our realities are not as strong as they once were."
"Indeed," the Watcher replied. "We have felt it as well. What were once strong and strict barriers have become something…in flux." He craned his head toward the Monitor. "But that is not the only thing that concerns you. You worry that…the One…might be awakened."
"The others don't believe it," the Monitor stated. "Many consider him nothing but a myth. Others refuse to see it." He gazed upward at Uatu. "I do. And I believe you do as well." He looked down at Earth, studying how it looked so much like the one he knew yet also different. "The countdown has begun, Uatu. How long it lasts, I cannot say. But once it's started, nothing can stop its end."
"I am aware," the Watcher replied. "But you know our vow. You know I will do nothing to take part in what is coming. Neither to prevent it or to aid those in its path."
The Monitor scoffed. "You Watchers…So much power and you do nothing with it."
"We did, once," Uatu flatly stated. "And we saw the price paid for that. As you did yourselves."
The Monitor sighed. "Very true." He looked back up at the other being. "But you and I, Uatu…we are not as of the rest of our kind. We know the strength these humans have. In my worlds and your own. We know that this small, seemingly insignificant planet, in any reality, is the cornerstone the multiverse revolves around." He waved a hand toward it. "Remove it…and all of existence will crumble. Is that not worth breaking your vow to defend it?"
The Watcher was quiet before speaking. "I will see to my reality, Monitor. You may see to your own. What comes shall come, Mar Novu. We cannot stop it."
"Really?" The other man raised an eyebrow. "You can stand here and just let what is to happen occur?"
"Worlds shall live. Worlds shall die. And the multiverse will never be the same." Uatu looked back down at Novu. "Our task is to watch and monitor it all."
"And what good is that when there is no one left to know what we have observed?"
The Watcher was as silent as space itself. With a sigh, the Monitor touched his gauntlet and vanished in a flash of light. The Watcher fixed his gaze back upon Earth and did his best to ignore a rare sense of foreboding from the words of his counterpart.
Earth-21
Lips lined in red lipstick accepted the dark liquid from the ceramic cup. The woman was clad in a classic Victorian-styled purple dress that fit her well. A white shirt stuck out from the top of it, showing a nice collar around her throat marked with a gold brooch. Her dark hair was done up in a bun and she sat cross-legged in the lab, one booted foot tapping on the ground. An umbrella was folded next to her as the waited patiently by the table.
She felt it first. A charge of static energy in the air and then a wind kicking up from nowhere. Then there was the loud grinding sound that grew louder and louder. From out of nowhere, a shape appeared that slowly materialized into a large blue wooden box. It settled in, allowing her to see the windows on the side and the sign saying POLICE CALL BOX.
It took a moment for the door to open and the occupant to step out. She wore blue pants that were hiked so high on her waist that her ankles could be seen. She wore a dark shirt marked with a rainbow pattern and bright suspenders connected to the pants. A long grey coat flowed around her. Her light blonde hair was cut short to frame a rather attractive face that looked like it smiled quite a lot. She wasn't doing here as she fixed her eyes on the other figure. "You."
The other woman looked the newcomer up and down before letting out a loud laugh. "Oh, really, Doctor. Even when you finally decide to copy me on gender, you need to have the worse dress sense imaginable."
"It's not like it's a choice for me," the blonde-haired woman snapped. "At least I wasn't a flashy-glow skeleton."
"Hmmm," Missy shrugged as she took another sip of her tea. "What, no shock at my being alive?'
"I gave up figuring out how you do it ages ago," the Doctor said with a wave of her hand. She took in the large chamber she had landed in. It appeared to be some sort of lab, long deserted with one wall made up of a huge chalkboard and various empty tables and shelves about. Her eyes fell on a figure lying in a corner. She stepped forward to see a skeleton clad in a bright gold and blue costume with a star at its chest. A yellow visor was settled onto its head. At its side, like a pet by its master, was a golden device that resembled a football of sorts.
The Doctor craned her head to face Missy, her face somber. "Was this you?'
Missy shook her head. "No, he was like that when I got here." She sipped her tea and rolled her eyes at the Doctor's expression. "Really, Doctor, you know I'm not the devil."
"Not for lack of trying," the Doctor muttered. She looked to Missy. "So what's the point of that summons? I know it can't be just to take in my new look."
"To talk. On what happened recently." Missy sat back in her chair, picking up her umbrella to lean on. "You felt it, Doctor. You saw what happened and you felt the effects across time and space."
The Doctor nodded. "I did. Is that how you came back?"
"No, that was more complex," Missy replied. "But in the restoration…I felt something shift, Doctor. Something altered in time itself. I'm sure you did too."
The Doctor paused. She didn't want to talk about what she felt. No matter the changes, the fact was Missy was still the Master at heart and despite their long friendship, the Doctor wasn't comfortable sharing today. Missy saw her discomfort and sighed. "Oh, come, Doctor. We've never been able to have girl talk before, enjoy the experience!"
"Listen, I showed up just to make sure it was really you and not a trap."
"If it was a trap, you'd have walked right into it."
"Admittedly, I hadn't thought quite that far ahead."
Missy tapped her umbrella on the ground. "Something is coming, Doctor. Knowing you, you would inevitably try to bungle into it. I'm here to tell you that you shouldn't."
"Right," the Doctor drawled. "Because you have my best interests at hearts."
"No, because you have a tendency to make situations even worse. What's coming may seem chaotic, Doctor but there's a plan to it. Mar one part and it all comes crashing down."
"Of the two of us, you have the history of creating massive chaos just for the hell of it."
"Very true," Missy allowed. "But I know the limits, Doctor. And what is coming is beyond anyone, even me, to try and stop. You couldn't."
The Doctor frowned. "You've always been the arrogant type but this is pushing it for you. You make it sound like it's set in stone. We both know time doesn't work that way."
"It does here," Missy responded. "I know what's coming, Doctor. More than anyone. Thanks to our late friend here and his travels. I highly suspect that those are the reason for his present state, that he looked at something he wasn't supposed to and it cost him." She nodded to the large chalkboard on the side of the room. "See for yourself."
The Doctor frowned as she slowly stepped forward. She saw the scrawling along the board, the writing clear yet somehow carrying a frantic energy to each line. They flowed, one sentence into another and seemed to be random. But the closer she looked, the more the Doctor could see a pattern to it all.
Who is watching?
The War in the Heavens
Doom will have his Day
Injustice For All
Cobra Rises when Cybertron Falls
The Grid will be Shattered
He Will Laugh Last
Atlantis Can Have Only One King
Who. Is watching?
Knights Fall
The Great Darkness
The Demon has more than one Head
Invasions, Secret and not
Magic Under Siege
Thunder Roars
Paradise No More
Flight of the Phoenix
Who. Is. Watching?
His Herald Arrives
The Future is Metal
Stone Comes Alive
Only One can Master their Universe
The Dragon will engage in Kombat
Days of Future Enter the Past
The Web Will Grow
Who. Is. Watching?
Apocalypse's Age
Excalibur Returns
Justice Like Lightning
Hell On Earth
The Ghost Walks Again
No Defense
The Great Hunt is On
Whose Will be Done?
The Doctor turned her head to focus on Missy. "You believe all this?"
She nodded. "I do, Doctor. I very much do. All this and even more." Missy rose to her feet, facing the Doctor. Her eyes, usually glimmering with madness, were somber and serious which certainly caused the Doctor to worry. "I may be mad, Doctor…But I know some forces are never ever to be trifled with. Don't trifle with these, Doctor. Or it won't be just you that pays the price."
The Doctor shook her head. "I won't accept this. If I see something bad about to happen, I'll do my best to stop it."
Missy smiled almost sadly. "I know you will, Doctor. But just remember…We may be Time Lords…but even we can't stop destiny."
She threw out her hand, flicking something out of her fingers. It was a small disc-shaped object which the Doctor caught. She glanced at it, then up to see that Missy had vanished without a trace.
The Doctor looked down at the disc in her hands and took in its design. A bright yellow button marked with a smiling face and a dash of red liquid on the side.
She looked back at the final note scrawled on the blackboard.
WHO. IS. WATCHING?
It had been a very, very long time since the Doctor felt both her hearts as chilled as they were in the silent chamber with the blue and gold costumed corpse her only companion.
For those wondering if I had a plan or just making it up as I go…a slight answer. And a taste of the future.
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
This one hit me suddenly as a quick addition and how it does fit into the theme as well. Consider it more set-up for what is to come down the road…
Eternia
"He's been different."
"He's not that different."
"Yeah, he is. Can't you see it?"
The mood inside the throne room of Snake Mountain was tenser than usual. The pack of bizarre creatures had long been used to the foul temperament of their ruler. Yet in the last several months, it had become darker than it had been before. Half of them had vanished in that bizarre event of sometime earlier before being restored. Their master had been one of them and since his return, his darkness had grown even more.
"He's still our master," Evil-Lyn stated. The beautiful woman was clad in her usual form fitting suit which now resembled armor more than the skin-baring outfit it had been before her vanishing. She was leaning on the huge table where the others had gathered. Beastman was sniffing, his orange fur and outfit matching his feral mood. Mer-Man was seated next to him, his scaly green skin shivering in the foul air of the mountain. Kobra Khan was next to him, the snake-like being fitting in well with the theme of the mountain.
Trap Jaw had to nod his metallic head. "Mer-Man is right. He's been changed since what happened." An echo came from his dark jaw which matched the majority of his half-cyborg body. Tri-Klops was nodding as well, his central eye a wide one while the other two on the rotating headpiece were resting. "You saw what he did to Stinkor."
"Stinkor was an idiot," Evil-Lyn snapped. "Even by our standards. Ridding him was no loss."
"But since when has he been…well…that ruthless?" Trap Jaw pressed. "You can't deny it, Evil-Lyn. He's changed."
"So have I,' she snapped. "Like him, I'm tired of you incompetents messing up so many easy plans."
"Like you did much better," Khan sniffed. "A simple task to kidnap the Queen and yet it was bungled…"
"I'm not the one who messed up having the guard under control!" Evil-Lyn snapped. "Had you just listened…"
She was cut off as the doors to the chamber opened. Everyone stood at attention as the cloaked figure marched into the throne room. A clanking sound echoed as with each step, he struck the lower part of his staff onto the ground. The top end was marked by what appeared to be the skull of a horned beast. The hood and cloak were dark blue over a darker suit. The light illuminated his face which was, for all intents and purposes, a nearly white skull. His eyes within burned with a mixture of power and malice that made anyone who saw it uncomfortable.
The warriors were silent as Skeletor marched up the stairs before turning to sit on his throne. He took a few moments to strum his fingers on the arm of the throne before speaking. "How?" The voice used to be high-pitched but recently had taken on a lower timbre in volume and power. Which made the speaker even more terrifying than he had been before.
Evil-Lyn licked her lips. "My lord…"
"All you had to do was kidnap a queen," Skeletor continued. The false calm in his voice was scarier than any of his previous wild screams. "That was all. A simple task and yet you manage to foul it up beyond comprehension."
Khan stood up. "Lord Skeletor, we did not anticipate Prince Adam…"
"Could outwit you all and whisk his mother to safety?" Skeletor sniffed. "Granted, few would have given that brat any credit for his intelligence. Yet the fact it was him, not He-Man," he spat the name out. "Who defeated you makes it even worse." He rose up as everyone instinctively took a step back. "At least you can claim He-Man gives you a fight but the prince?" He shook his head. "To lose to that child proves your complete incompetence, Khan. Which is of no use to me."
Kobra Khan swallowed. "Lord Skeletor, please, just give us one more chance…"
"I am not in a giving vein this day."
With that hissed reply, Skeletor threw out his hand. A blast of energy arced out to strike Khan. The figure screamed in agony as his body caught on fire, the odor horrific to anyone inside the room. Khan howls continued even as his body was engulfed and incinerated. In seconds, nothing was left but a pile of ash.
A shocked silence filled the chamber. Everyone present just stared in horror at what had been Khan before looking up to Skeletor. Their master was glowering at them coldly. "I have had enough," he hissed. "Enough foolishness. Enough incompetence. Enough of this…crap!" He lifted up his staff and Tri-Klops literally ducked under the table, expecting bolts of energy to fly at any moment. "From here on out, any failure shall be subject to the harshest penalties. I will not allow your bungling to ruin my plans."
He glared down at them all. "Oh, I heard what you said. That I've changed. And you're right. Turning to dust made me realize how I have been wasting my time, my power and my potential. But no longer." He pointed a finger at them. "Once, you were a group of warriors with promise. Somehow, you became this band of bumbling buffoons who enjoy a good time." He rose to his feet, grasping the staff. "The party is over. It's time we got back to the business of being evil."
He began walking down the steps as the others pulled back. Evil-Lyn was the only one not showing absolute fear as Skeletor faced her. "You are to be my general now," he hissed. He reached to brush a metal-covered glove against her face and Evil-Lyn shivered. "Be warned, Evil-Lyn. I will no longer tolerate your own plans and double-crosses. If you ever try to stab me in the back, you will regret it."
He spun about and began marching to the rear doorway. "I shall be in my private chambers on my own…task. When I return, I want a full accounting of our troops and our strengths." He craned his head back to look at them. "Oh and someone inform the Cobra Kult they're going to need a new representative."
The room was silent as he exited before everyone let out simultaneous sighs of relief. "This…isn't good is it?" Trap Jaw intoned.
"No, it's not." Evil-Lyn paused before smiling. "Not for Eternia."
The coldness of his chambers was a welcome feeling for Skeletor. It allowed him time to think and muse, free of those incompetents. The experience of a few months earlier had been an epiphany for him. He had no idea what had happened or how it was undone but Skeletor was grateful for it. Because it had opened his eyes to how he had gone from a feared warlord to a near joke. That he had wasted far too much time and energy on foolish schemes when true power was out there for the taking. He was ready to finally unleash his potential.
It was why he was creating this portal before him. The shimmering gateway was connected to a source of energy he had been tracking for some time. One in another dimension and yet the power it held was enticing. Taking a breath, Skeletor entered the portal. He felt the waves of energy strike him before he finally exited into the chamber of a temple.
The temple was huge, Skeletor could easily see that. It was mostly bare and carried the musk of an area few living creatures had been in for centuries. The chamber was dominated by a pool that bubbled with some sort of inhuman energy, the frame leading to a quartet of stone spikes. Set in the corners around it were four huge statues, each boasting an animal-like face. A stone path led from the pool to a small platform holding a skull-shaped artifact with what looked like a stone coffin standing upright.
Skeletor took the chamber in, feeling the dark energies around it. He glanced up at the statues and how the red gems in their eyes seemed to follow him. Skeletor simply gave a smirk as he headed to the pool. He leaned toward it, looking inside to feel its energy. This was a source of evil power that rivaled anything in Eternia. Which made it just what Skeletor wanted.
He felt it before he heard it. The familiar energies of a portal opening behind him. He turned with his staff raised in time to see the figure exiting. His uniform was dark blue for most of it with black striping around the arms and waist. His chest was dominated by a huge red bat symbol. His grotesque face was pure white, even more than Skeletor's was. His solid red eyes glared at Skeletor and fangs could be seen in his mouth as he growled out. "It's been a long time, Skeletor."
"Hordak," Skeletor replied in a harsh tone. "Not nearly long enough."
"Still mad about the last time?'
"You ruined my plans."
"You ruined mine first."
Skeletor glared. "What are you doing here, bat-ears?"
"The same as you. And aren't we beyond childish insults by now?" Hordak carefully paced about, Skeletor on high alert. "Did you get…dusted?" Skeletor slowly nodded as Hordak went on. "Me too. Which made me realize how I was wasting too much time with that foolish rebellion than ruling as I should have. That it was time to take steps to attain my own power."
"Which is why I'm here." Skeletor stated, his fingers tightening on his staff. "And I shall not let you stop me."
"Of course, you want all that power for yourself."
"I must possess all or I possess nothing."
"Ugh, that all or nothing attitude. I always said reaching too far would be your undoing."
"The only undoing happening here is yours."
Hordak let out a sigh. "Must we really do this?'
"Alas, we must."
With that, Skeletor lifted his staff and unleashed a blast from it. Hordak raised his arm to transform it into a shield which deflected the bolt. The arm then turned into a cannon to fire out his own blast which Skeletor ducked. The two move about the pool, each firing blasts at the other. A few struck the walls, causing the temple to shake. Had either looked up, they would have seen the eyes of the statues suddenly glow brightly.
Hordak growled as a bolt glanced his shoulder. "Still so proud of your magic..."
"Better than your technology," Skeletor fired back as he fired another blast. Hordak dodged it before unleashing a barrage of cannon fire that Skeletor had to move quickly to avoid. The temple shook once more under the bolts flying about.
"Who….dares?!"
Skeletor and Hordak stopped at the sudden rasping voice cutting through the air. They both turned their heads to see the stone sarcophagus inside the mouth of the skull slowly opening with a grinding sound. A figure slowly shambled out of the skull, dark red cloak torn and ragged. It rested on a hunched figure wrapped completely in white cloth and rags. All that could be seen was most of his face which was dark blue with bright solid red eyes.
"Who dares disturb my sanctuary?" the figure continued in that deep rasp.
"That would be us," Hordak stated. "I'm Hordak, leader of the Horde and rightful ruler of Etheria."
Skeletor held his staff out toward the figure. "I am Skeletor, lord of Snake Mountain and rightful ruler of Eternia."
Hordak snorted. "Please. You can't defeat some muscle-bound oaf, let alone the royal family."
"And you can barely contain some pitiful rebellion led by said oaf's sister!"
"Silence!" The mummy spoke out. He took both of the men in carefully. "I sense your power. And your evil. An evil that may indeed rival my own. You could not enter this temple without the Spirits sensing your darkness." His eyes narrowed. "Yet I do not allow intruders onto this world. It is mine, not yours. The power within is mine and no one else's."
Skeletor smirked. "Then perhaps we should take it from you." Hordak nodded as he let his arm turn back into a cannon.
The mummy let out a slow cackle. "Indeed? You wish to test me, do you? So be it…"
Hordak snorted. "You think you can fight us? You can barely walk!"
In response, the figure spread out his arms and spoke out in a stronger voice. "Ancient spirits of evil…."
The eyes of the statures lit up brightly as a wind suddenly picked up through the chamber. It blew the rags and cloak of the figure as he stood straighter.
"Transform this decayed form…."
The wrappings appeared to vanish around the body which grew in size as well as physique. The skin underneath revealed a strong figure of blue skin with powerful muscles. At his chest was what appeared to be a symbol of two black asps wrapped together which briefly glowed. Skeletor and Hordak exchanged uneasy looks as they realized things had taken a serious turn.
"To…."
The cloak had become a long cape with the hood pulled back, revealing an elaborate crown which had matching snakes on the side. He was barefoot with gold anklets and bracelets as well as an elaborate wrap about his waist. A few of the wrappings remained about his body as he threw his head back and bristled with newly born power.
"Mumm-Ra, the Ever-Living!"
Skeletor and Hordak both stepped back as the figure threw out his hands. Blasts of red energy struck out to drive both of them back. They stumbled about the pool before ending up ducking for cover together. Hordak winced as a blast of energy ripped over his head before looking to Skeletor. "All right. Let's get rid of this fool and then go back to killing each other."
"Good plan," Skeletor agreed. They leapt to their feet, dodging Mumm-Ra's blasts to fire off dark energy of their own. Hordak dodged one blow as he concentrated. A shimmer came over his body as his entire form took on the shape of a rocket. He didn't do this too much but it was effective as he blasted toward Mumm-Ra. The figure was about to move when a blast from Skeletor knocked him into Hordak's path and sent him flying against a wall.
Skeletor was moving in, his staff spinning as he unleashed a blast of flame. Mumm-Ra snarled as it struck him and answered back with a blast of his own. Skeletor blasted him with a punch as Hordak moved in, his arm now a sharp sword stabbing Skeletor in the back. He hissed in agony before lashing out at Hordak, knocking him back. That left him open for Skeletor to slam him in the gut with his staff to knock him back. Mumm-Ra responded with dual blasts of dark magic that drove the two away.
Mumm-Ra was smiling. "Ah...It has been far too long since I faced a true challenge!" He unleashed more magical blasts at the duo. "I may actually keep you two alive for a bit after I defeat you! I can use some sparring dummies!"
Skeletor looked to Hordak. "Remember Tar Swamp?" Hordak nodded as Skeletor unleashed a blast from his staff that was a bright light. Mumm-Ra stepped back, startled as Hordak transformed one arm into a large ram and the other into a shield. He charged forward to slam both into Mumm-Ra's chest. The mummy was snarling and about to attack when he saw his reflection in the brightness of Hordak's shield.
The scream was so inhuman that it drove Skeletor and Hordak back. Mumm-Ra was shaking as he backed away, his hands covering his face. He leapt upward and began to fly off, reaching the hole at the top of the pyramid before exiting.
Skeletor smiled as he watched the figure vanish. He then spun around, his staff raised up. He stopped as he saw Hordak standing right before him, his cannon arm pointed at Skeletor's face. Hordak also froze as he saw Skeletor's staff thrust at his own face. They stood silently, each just glaring at the other, each prepared to unleash their power.
Hordak finally spoke up. "I've been thinking…"
"Did you strain yourself?"
"I'm being serious." Hordak actually appeared to be. "What are we doing?" As Skeletor frowned, Hordak went on. "Why do we keep doing this? We fight it out with each other, each trying to show the other up but we're too evenly matched. We fight, we cause a mess and who benefits? He-Man and She-Ra, that's who."
Skeletor had to concede the point as Hordak went on. "What happened just now? You and me? That felt good. That felt like the old days."
"We hated each other in the old days," Skeletor was quick to point out.
"Very true," Hordak agreed. "But we did a lot of good. Well, bad. We did it well. We raised hell better than anyone before or since." Hordak slowly backed up. "Maybe that can happen again."
"What are you proposing?"
"That's it's time we buried the hatchet. And not in each other's backs."
"Team up?" Skeletor managed to sniff despite not having a nose. "That would never last."
"It doesn't have to," Hordak insisted. "Think about it, Skeletor. We find the source of power on this world and we use it. Together. We marshal all our forces for a combined assault. We finally deal with those muscle-bound morons once and for all. Eternia can be yours, Etheria will be mine." He set his jaw. "Then…only then…after all our enemies are crushed….Then we can finally settle once and for all who's better."
Skeletor mulled over the words for a long moment. Then, he backed up, lowering his staff. Hordak allowed his arm to transform to normal as he nodded. "All right. An alliance then."
Hordak grinned. "Admit it, Skeletor. We always were a lot more fearsome together. It's time we used that on others for a change."
The two grasped hands in a long shake. They then looked up at the four statues above. "Right now…" Skeletor stated. "Let's see what these 'spirits' can give us."
Hordak grinned as the two began to go to work.
A mile, away, Mumm-Ra finally came to a stop in mid-air as he recovered. The sight of his own visage was something he could never truly take, no matter the power. Yet that was not the true pain facing him. It was the realization that the two beings he had just met could actual rival him. Not in power but in sheer evil. And now they were in his home.
He looked to it and could see the lightning flash, bolts of red ripping through the sky. There was a battle taking place, between the Spirits and Skeletor and Hordak. As much as he knew the power of his masters, Mumm-Ra had a bad feeling about their chances against those two. Whatever magics they used were beyond Third Earth. Should they emerge triumphant, then this entire world was in danger.
Mumm-Ra had his pride yet he was intelligent enough to know that some fights could be beyond him. This world and its power was to be his, not some invaders. Yet he knew his chances of fighting them and their armies on his own were poor. And forget counting on those idiot Mutants to be an effective force.
Thus, as much as it galled every ounce of his spirit...there was only one place for Mumm-Ra to go.
It glistened in the sunlight like a mighty statue. For miles around, the huge white temple could be seen, dominated by the purple cats head on top. The main building sloped perfectly to resemble a cat's body, complete with "fists" that housed enough firepower to stall any enemy advance. At the chest of the "cat" was the bright red symbol with a black cat's head that had become known to all corners of Third Earth.
It was more than a home, it was a fortress. It had to be for the army that lived within.
In the main training area, the powerful form of Lion-O continued his morning exercises. His blue cloth suit fit his well-muscled form as he moved through his standard training moves. The Sword of Omens was in its "quiet" state yet still an effective tool for his training. His red hair flowed behind him as the lord of the Thundercats began his morning routine.
Nearby, Panthro and Tygra were sparring. The grey-skinned muscle man was leaping out, his nunchucks flashing as he attacked his partner. Tygra leapt upward, easily avoiding the nunchucks and Panthro's spiked suit. He already had his whip out and swinging to try and catch Panthro by the legs. Panthro just managed to avoid it as Tygra landed on his feet for another strike.
There was a familiar gust of wind as Cheetara appeared in the doorway in a blur of movement. The beautiful woman entered, her blonde hair flowing back as her orange outfit mixed with her checkered skin. "Just got a report from the Tower. They've confirmed those odd readings from the area of Mumm-Ra's temple."
Lion-O sighed. "I suppose it was too much to hope he would have been destroyed in that Event."
"We came back," Tygra stated, nodding to himself and Panthro. "It stands to reason he would as well."
"Whatever he has planned, it can't be good for any of us," Panthro stated.
"I still wish we knew what it was," Lion-O mused. "To have half of Third Earth vanish and then come back was beyond even Mumm-Ra's power. Even Jaga couldn't tell us much of the source."
"You'd think being dead would broaden his knowledge," Panthro couldn't help but joke.
It was at that very moment that the alarms echoed throughout Cat's Lair. "Everyone!" Wilykit's voice echoed. "The main chamber! Now!"
Naturally, Cheetara was first, racing off in a gust. The others were quick to follow, coming to the main observation chamber of the base. Wilykit and Wilykat were there, the twins holding what weapons they could at the ready. Snarf was in a corner, cowering and growling. Their eyes were focused on the figure that was lying on the ground that was slowly rising up.
Lion-O had the Sword of Omens out and extended instantly. "What are you doing here?" he hissed.
Mumm-Ra slowly brought himself up. It was clear he'd been through some sort of ordeal as he was attempting to straighten himself. "I…did not come…for a fight…Thundercats," Mum-Ra snarled.
"Really." Lion-O was dubious to say the least. "Then what did you come for?'
Their oldest and greatest enemy looked up at him and uttered two words Lion-O would never have expected to come from his lips.
"Your aid."
I was going for a mix of Skeletor between the classic cartoon and Frank Langella's magnificent performance in the 1987 movie. More classic for the Thundercats as the original cartoon had a charm the later reboot lacked. Just a wild idea that will play a bigger part down the road.
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
This is another one that hit me out of the blue and how it can lead to some intriguing ideas.
Earth-19999
The Moon
The chamber would be the size of the entire Pentagon by how human beings measured distance. The figure standing in its center appeared nearly fifty feet tall although this was merely a height he had chosen for himself for this task. He stood before the mountain of globes that floated before him. Many showcased images inside them that were constantly shifting about. Even the greatest computer on Earth would have a difficult time understanding the myriad of events occurring at once. Yet the Watcher was able to take it all in easily.
He was as immobile as a statue but his mind whirled on a constant basis. His bald head shone under the lights with his huge pupiless eyes fixated on the shifting globes. He wore a simple white gown with a blue sash and cloak around from one shoulder to wrap around it. Even as he watched the globes, he was fully aware of the figure striding into the chamber from one of the upper balconies of the home.
The eyes didn't move yet he was able to see the figure striding in. The blue cloak flowed behind him to cover the dark suit with a disc on a chain hanging from his neck. The large hat on his head kept the upper part of his face covered no matter where he stepped or how the light struck him. He stopped at the edge of the balcony to take in the globes before him. "Watcher."
"Stranger," the large figure stated. "You are not one to cross the barriers of realities often."
"Current events have forced my hand," The Phantom Stranger stated. "I understand I am not the only one of another reality to visit you."
"You are not," the Watcher confirmed. "You feel the struggle as well."
The Stranger nodded. "Myself and Fate. Both my own and another of another Earth. We are having difficulty maintaining the boundaries between realities. You must know that."
"I do." The Watcher waved a hand and a globe slowly lifted up from the pile to float toward him. It showcased what appeared to be the Avengers but their looks were different. Hawkeye was wearing a purple costume with a large headpiece, the Wasp was in a bright yellow uniform, Captain America's uniform was also different and Thor was wearing a helmet while still wielding Mjlonir. "This Earth is much like the one below us now but with several differences in their heroes."
The image in the globe shifted to show another set of Avengers. This time, Hawkeye's uniform was sleeker without a mask while the Falcon wore a more complex suit with what appeared like real feathers rather than the complex wing harness. "This is another, also much alike but the differences are clear. It is a struggle keeping them far apart from this reality we occupy. You know the issues of pure doppelgangers coming together. The mix of personalities and alike forms is far greater a risk than those of two different Earths coming together. "
"Agreed," the Stranger intoned. "There are such realities much like the one I reside in. The Fates and myself are working to prevent them from crossing over. Such as when the Flashes journeyed to Earth-21. It took a swift effort to get them to leave before their presence destabilized the boundaries further. When it comes to close counterparts, it is more vital separating them than Earths that are much different."
The Watcher paused before glancing toward him. "But you have not always been successful." It was not a question.
The Stranger bowed his head. "No. No, I fear there has been a…crossing over from another Earth. One where the lives of the heroes and villains take a…more fanciful direction. Only two so far…and yet the implications of them upon another Earth are large."
The Watcher let out a sigh. "Are they upon your Earth?"
"No, another. But we know that if such crossings become too common…the implications upon the multiverse are huge."
The Watcher frowned as best as he could. "Are they...troublesome?"
"Immensely so," the Stranger acknowledged. "One is a danger to many Earths. The other is nothing but a pure force for chaos. Their arrival can be a danger not just to that Earth but others as well."
"It is increasing," the Watcher noted. "With each incursion, the barriers weaken further and destabilize the entire multiverse. There is an order to it all, Stranger and these disturbances threaten to ruin that."
The Stranger faced him with a stern expression. "You know who is observing us. Don't you?'
The Watcher nodded. "I do. And we both know that while it is best he simply watches…should he interfere, it may be beyond any of us to stop his actions."
"There are others who will not agree."
"They do not see what we do." The Watcher looked to the Stranger. "Another Crisis is coming, Stranger. And it shall not be the last. The ultimate one is still upon the horizon. For all we know, these crossings are the prelude to it all."
"Perhaps," the Stranger allowed. "But we know the preludes are rarely the calm before the storm, Uatu."
The Watcher merely bowed his head before turning his attention back to the globes before him. The Stranger took a moment to look at him before turning and marching away to vanish into the shadows, leaving the Watcher to note once more how much more challenging his task had become.
Earth-51
Gotham City
The loft was as lavish as could be expected for the most infamous criminal in Gotham City. It was laid out with huge gold plating on the furniture and plenty of it on the walls and decorations. The sole inhabitant lay on the ground, clad in a pair of dark pants and an open white shirt to show his pale chest marked with tattoos. His face was pure white with green hair cut quite short. He let out a tired sigh as he ground his gold-plated teeth together. He was, to be honest, bored. That was it, just bored.
Sure, being the top crime boss in town was something. He had enough cops on the payroll to keep him safe and all that. Even with Harley spending more time with that idiotic Suicide Squad, he could still handle himself. Yet he just felt like it was a chore getting out of bed in the morning. The Bat was so busy with his Justice buddies and the effort to humble simple cops just wasn't worth the hassle these days. No, he needed something new in his life. Something unique, something to get the juices flowing. He just didn't know what it was.
He was so lost in his thoughts that it took a few moments to hear the screams outside in the other room. He lifted his head up, looking out at the door to the other room. The screaming appeared to stop and he slowly rose to his feet. He headed toward the door, more curious than concerned about the men outside. He opened it to head into the main part of the penthouse. Normally, his boys would be sitting around, watching TV, playing cards and waiting for their boss to give the word.
Instead, he found a charnel house.
One man had his head shoved through a nearby slot machine. Another was sprawled over a table with what looked like a large cane shoved through his eye. Another lay with his face smoking from the acid that had half-melted it. Others were simply sprawled about, a few with gunshot wounds but the rest all boasting massive grins on their dead faces.
The Joker licked his lips, not really caring about the fate of his men but rather who was out there. He was just moving in when he felt a hand slap him on the back. Instantly, his entire body reacted to a massive electrical shock, stiffening in place and howling in agony. He slumped to the ground, shaking hard as he felt his limbs give way. He coughed as he tried to recover from the pain. He lay on the ground, looking up to see the figure that was leaning down staring at him.
"Do you want to know why I picked you?"
He just blinked in confusion as he took in the face so much like his own but seemingly extended with a wider jaw and darker eyes. The hair was longer but green and the grin was even wider. The outfit was a classic suit, mostly purple complete with spats with a bright orange shirt and green tie. He was sliding a joy buzzer off his purple glove as he continued to speak.
"I saw a few other versions out there, you know. Some were really, really out there. I mean, there's one where we look like a truly demented punk clown of some sort, that's really not fun. There's another where I just sound too damn serious. A couple others aren't too bad and I don't mind them much. Now, one version was just makeup and a scarred face but I kind of liked him. He got the chaos of things and how to enjoy yourself so I let him go by. But you, on the other hand…oh, I had to target you."
He hopped on the side of a couch, crossing his legs as he looked down at the fallen figure. "Because you are just…pathetic. Look at you." He waved at the man's outfit. "The tattoos? That's just gauche, really and mars my beautiful face up. The gold teeth, ugh, how hard it must be cleaning out those things. And your fashion, if we can call it that, is horrendous. But it's your behavior that really sticks in my craw. You're just a nasty thug, a hood with a little joy but nothing like you should be doing."
He waved his hands around. "Where is the style? Where is the panache? Where are the epic schemes? Making fish look like you? The creative death traps for Batman? Hell, when was the last time you just went on a wild drive and tossed pies of poison gas at people?" He shook his head. "Take away the hair and smile and what are you? You're a lame take on Black Mask or someone like that. You are not worthy of bearing our name in any way. You don't try to teach people the joke, you are the joke." He shook his head. "I am the Daniel Day-Lewis of crime, my friend. Whereas you are Adam Sandler."
He straightened up as he brushed as his coat. "This town..this world…deserves a better class of criminal. And I'm going to give it to them. As for you, I believe that it's past time that you got the treatment you truly deserve."
The smile grew broadly and the last thing the Joker heard was that cackling laughter before the wicked grin lunged at him.
The Himalayas
The throne room was mostly silent as Talia entered it. She brushed at her long dark hair as she carefully entered the throne room, taking in the various classic artifacts and statues that had been in the temple since it was founded centuries earlier. A huge map of the world was on one wall with various circles and markings made on it. A globe was situated at the center along with a variety of weapons and suits of armor.
At the throne sat her father, lost in thought. As ever Ra's al Guhl struck a dashing figure, his hair cut short with grey in his beard, clad in his usual dark green suit. While he appeared to be in his forties, he carried himself as a man far stronger and more capable than anyone could imagine. That was correct given his current standing as the Demon's Head.
"Father," she intoned in her accented voice. She struck a stunning figure herself with her flawless beauty, her lush dark hair flowing about her tanned face and clad in a tight leather jumpsuit. While beautiful, she had an edge to herself with her smooth walk and the aura of a woman ready to become lethal at any moment. The sword at her back and the knives at her belt and boot proved that. "We have heard from our scouts in Switzerland."
"Do they know what happened?" Ra's asked in his dark accented voice that carried traces of a language long lost to modern civilization.
Talia shook her head. "No. They found the Pit already used up. Its energies drained already."
Ra's frowned, his fingers stepped together. "This is very concerning. For one to know where the Pits are is bad enough. I had thought perhaps the Detective had stepped up his efforts to discover and destroy them. But he would never use one himself."
Talia frowned. "No, he would not. I have tempted him with it, especially given his age but Bruce refuses."
Ra's glanced at her. "Daughter, I had hoped your infatuation…"
"I cannot control where my heart lies, Father."
"You must if it interferes with our efforts," Ra's snapped. He sobered. "For now, we must discover who is using these Pits. Someone who cannot handle its effects can be most dangerous upon this world."
"Then it is fortunate that I know the effects quite well."
At the deep accented voice, Talia spun around, her hand instantly pulling out a gun that she had aimed at the figure striding carefully into the room. He was wearing a long cloak with a hood over his head, his bearing almost regal as if he owned the place. He seemed to not mind her in the least, his gaze focused upon Ra's.
For his part, Ra's merely arched an eyebrow. "I must give you my congratulations. To penetrate my sanctum without discovery is impressive enough. To reach my presence proves that I must discipline my League." He rose up carefully. "I do warn you that I shall not be an easy target."
"Who sent you?" Talia snapped. "A government or one of my father's enemies? Savage? Kobra?"
"No one sends me," the man responded. "As for how easily I was able to enter…I have found it quite easy to penetrate a fortress that matches one I helped design." He drew back his hood and let it fall with his cloak. He wore a mostly green suit that looked very expensive but also fit his frame well with the a high-collared cloak flowing behind him. His face was older but bore a regal majesty to it, dominated by a short beard at either side of his chin, a widow's peak to his hair and white at his temples.
Talia blinked, glancing at him, then at her father. Ra's had to fight to control his emotions as he took in a figure who seemed so much like himself. "Who are you?"
"You," the figure stated. "Or one as you from another Earth. A world somewhat like this one but many differences."
Ra's arched an eyebrow. "You will forgive me if I find that difficult to believe."
The other man smiled thinly before speaking in a thick dialect that Talia could only grasp traces of. Ra's eyes widened as he heard it. He responded in the same language which the newcomer easily answered. Ra's slowly licked his lips before speaking in English. "The only other man who knew that language fell at my sword four hundred years ago."
The stranger smiled. "As I said, we are much alike." He carefully paced the room. "We have much the same problems. Particularly the Detective although mine is younger. It is a reason I came to this Earth. I do apologize for the use of that Pit but I had to rejuvenate myself as the journey took much out of me."
He paused before Talia, taking her in carefully. "Hmmm…Different than my daughter and yet, I sense you are just as skilled." He looked to Ra's. "It is intriguing how alike our worlds are and yet how much different."
Ra's frowned deeply. "On your…Earth….Are there still the same problems?"
The other Ra's scowled. "There are. Corporations dominate, pollution marks the planet, population expanding beyond all control. Human geed and stupidity threaten to make it even worse. Like you, I have attempted to correct the problem and cull the populace. And, like you, I have been opposed by the Detective and others." He looked to Ra's carefully. "This is why I have managed to reach out to you. Although it required allying with one I normally disdain, I believe it is worth the effort."
Ra's crossed his arms carefully. "What are you proposing?"
His counterpart faced him. "The Lazarus Pits. They exist on my Earth and do on yours. And they do on other Earths as I understand it. An energy pool that works on multiple Earths with the same effects." He arched an eyebrow. "Have you ever considered just where the source of that power can come from? And how it can be harnessed?"
Ra's took in his words, the implications sinking in to him. "Such a power…if it could be used…and perhaps even unleashed…"
"It would mean much chaos," the other Ra's stated. "But the after effects upon the Earth can be beneficial in the end." He faced his other self and spread out his hand. "This world has rejected the efforts of the Demon's Head. But…if you shall forgive the turn of phrase…perhaps this is a case where two Heads are better than one."
Ra's mused on this for a long moment. He then extended a hand. "Welcome…brother."
"And you as well…brother."
Talia watched the two shake hands and for the briefest of moments had a true flash of sympathy for what was coming for her beloved.
The factory was normally shut down at this time of night but was currently looking at capacity. The call had gone out through the criminal underworld and the curiosity had grown enough to allow over a hundred high-ranking gang bosses and a few super-villains to join together. Each had been struck by the bizarre sight before them.
Atop a catwalk overlooking a huge vat was the Joker. But not the Joker they had known, the wild man with the tattoos and crazy behavior. This was more of a clownish Joker in a nice suit standing beside a coffin that housed the body of the Joker they all knew. The vat was steaming with various acids that gave off a foul smell but the Joker seemed to be putting up with it. With great ceremony, he removed his hat and placed it under his arm. Clearing his throat, he began to talk to the assembled group.
"Dear friends…Today is the day the Clown cried. Not for the passing of one man, you see but the passing of a dream. A dream of a version of myself who did succeed on his epic quest to teach the Bat how life is a grand ultimate joke. He did well at first, even robbing the Bat of the annoying Bird. Of getting his own Harley. He had a good start. Sadly, like many a fine artist, he lost his way.
"Really, what has he been up to? Sheer brutality and attacks. No panache to it all, no art. He was bad, very, very bad and not in the good way. No, he could have ruled this town and instead he transformed into just another third-rate thug who is a disgrace to our fine name." His face tightened. "Nothing but a green-haired fool with too much gold in his teeth, whose plans are farcical in their inception, idiotic in their execution and just plain dull to boot! Who cared for more the cash than the chaos!" Spittle was flying from his mouth at this point. "Who had the most obnoxious dress sense imaginable! A horrific pretender not fit to lick the dirt off my spats!"
He took a deep breath and grinned. "But I digress…." He waved his hands. "The time has come to give this town a new Joker! A happy soul that knows you have to balance the fun with the mayhem! Who knows that the joke is all that matters and how to properly execute a punch line. It's a brand new day in Gotham, boys and girls! And it starts now."
He pulled a lever as the platform carrying the coffin slowly raised up. The Joker raised a kazoo to his mouth to blare out his take on "Taps" as the coffin slid down the platform. It fell before hitting the acid, floating for a few moments before finally sinking into the liquid.
The Joker finished his "playing" and bowed his head with a somber expression. He then looked up and grinned. "Well, that was fun! Who's for Chinese?"
He sauntered down the catwalk as he faced the group below him. "Now, I'll admit, gassing you all to death as a topper was highly tempting. However, I need to understand my audience before I embark upon my routines like any good comic should. So, you can all go to your places and tell your bosses and underlings that there's a new Joker in town. A better Joker." His grin shifted to one of menace. "A deadlier Joker. One who won't take to someone else trying to steal his thunder, especially with the Bat."
One mohawked gangster in a dark suit frowned. "Maybe you took out the old Clown but the Bat is something else."
The Joker arched an eyebrow. "So this town is tough, eh?" He grinned brightly. "Wait till they get a load of me…"
With that, he threw his head back and let out a cackle of laughter that seemed to echo for miles. And without knowing why, across Gotham City, every resident felt themselves suddenly shuddering.
So the DCCU Earth gets a few visitors from the DC Animated Universe. Let's face it, the DCCU Joker is really terrible despite Leto being a great actor, he just lacks the great charm and style of the character. And the idea of the Joker and Ra's from a "cartoonish" world that's really more serious than it seems interacting with the DCCU is interesting.
And also addressing how there's a reason Earths that are almost direct counterparts to each other are being kept from interacting as much due to various cosmic issues (and also a bit easier for said writer).
BTW, the Earths the Watcher sees in the start are for the Avenger's Earth's Mightiest Heroes and the separate Avengers cartoon shows.
And the Joker references various other animated Batman universes as well as a few films.
So obviously can imagine Mark Hamill and David Warner as voices of the DCAU Joker and Ra's with appearances like the cartoon. Meanwhile, for Earth-51 Ra's, think Oded Fehr with Priyanka Chopra as Talia.
All comments welcomed as usual.
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
Some might notice a bit of a shift in the summaries for my various IC tales referencing a "Phase 1." That's because I'm shifting up some plans and laying in more set-up before IC 2. And no, that will not be a straight take on CW's Crisis as I have much different plans for future epics as well.
For now, continuing to look at a few "talks" that set the stage of what is to come….
Earth-1
As the monitors flickered on, Oliver Queen settled back into his chair. It was quiet in the Arrow Lair with the rest of the team off on various missions. Only Felicity was with him, going over some logs as he prepared for the conference. On one monitor was the familiar face of Barry Allen offering a smile. On the other was the more serious countenance of Jefferson Pierce from Freeland. "Barry, Jefferson, glad you could make it."
"It's no problem," Barry said. "We've been handling things okay in Central."
"How's…" Oliver took a breath. "Your daughter?"
Barry winced slightly. "Still weird hearing that. But yep, she's still handling being in our time. She still can't find a way back to her home period. According to her, the entire Dusting was never supposed to happen. She thinks it may have shifted things up somehow so she's stuck here for the time being."
"Huh….She come more clean on things?" Oliver had visited Central City a few weeks earlier on a case and it hadn't taken long to sense Nora was hiding something.
Barry's face soured. "She did. Let's just say, it's a personal thing. I wasn't happy about it at first but…I'm trying to handle it." The tone of his voice made it clear it was still a tricky subject and Oliver decided to let it go. "How are things with you?"
"Not bad," Oliver stated. "Felicity and I are getting better. I admit, her attitude has changed since she came back, more supportive even if she can call me out but not with as much judgement this time around."
"Huh, Iris too," Barry noted. "Guess death and rebirth has a way of shifting your attitude.
"Sitting right here," Felicity spoke up. "Although I have to agree with what is being said and really annoyed at how I used to be."
"This isn't just catching up, is it?" Pierce stated more than asked. "What's up, Queen?"
Oliver took a breath. "I've been hearing from John and Layla as well as a few old contacts in Washington. There's been some growing buzz lately on some…measures involving metahumans."
The Flash and Black Lightning both perked up at that. "What kind of…measures?" Jefferson asked in a tight voice.
"Right now, it's just minor talk about possible checks, balances and such," Oliver responded. "But Layla thinks some in Congress might be pushing for more. Maybe some registration or official records of metahumans."
Jefferson's eyes narrowed. "Is that all?"
"No," Oliver admitted. "But they're not going to come out and say what else they'd want. Right now, it's just talk but it could become more down the road."
Barry blew out a breath. "Damn. I guess I should have known something like this would be coming up. Frankly, I'm shocked it hasn't happened already. Especially with what Central City puts out in terms of metahuman criminals."
"It makes a lot of people nervous," Oliver said. "I actually get it. I know you guys are good and so are the ones you work with. Problem being, a lot of metahumans don't have your morals."
"So we all just get lumped together?" Jefferson snapped. "Because that's what folks in power tend to do, judge everyone by the bad apples."
"No one is doing that," Oliver pressed. "But you have to admit, Jefferson, seeing gangsters or other people throwing out some super-powers isn't a way to get some people on your side."
"Which side?" Jefferson responded. "Because I've got a very bad history with folks saying I'm on the wrong side of an issue because of what I am."
"This isn't about your skin color…"
"The hell it isn't. We black people know all about how it is to be judged by what we look like, not what we do. I see it every single day and you haven't. It's a struggle you can't get."
Oliver glared. "I have been through a lot you haven't, Pierce. Don't talk to me about struggle."
Jefferson leaned forward. "Listen, Queen. You've been through a lot of hell I haven't. I get that. But at the end of the day…you're rich and you're white. You can never know what I go through. Not me, not my daughters, not my wife."
"I know that anyone, regardless of skin color, who goes around throwing lightning bolts is not someone the public is willing to trust."
"This from the guy who dresses in a hood and put arrows in people?! And unlike you, I don't kill."
"My city isn't yours."
"You're damn right it's not so don't start pulling the "white savior" card of coming down and trying to help us poor dumb darkies who just need help solving all our problems!"
"Okay, easy," Barry cut in, his hands raised as if he could physically get between the two. "Let's get off the really uncomfortable race issue that I fully admit I'm not the best person to chime in on and get to the metahuman part of it. Since, after all, there are just as many metas of various other races." He looked to the other screen. "Although, for the record, I spent months in prison for a crime I didn't commit when you didn't so I think I can talk on more of a raw deal than you."
Felicity coughed. "Um, tempting as it is to add my own two cents, I've been undermining Oliver way too much as it is. So how about maybe getting back on topic before we totally devolve into a C-Span debate?"
Oliver calmed down as he spoke. "It's why I want to talk on this. From what I gather, on the Avengers Earth, they did something like this and all it did was nearly tear them apart. I want to try and avoid that mistake."
Barry nodded. "The way they talked, the Accords were just far too broad and basically made any use of metahuman powers a crime. That can't happen here."
"He's right," Jefferson said, having calmed down. "Again, this is not too different from the debate about guns or other weapons. It's not the powers that are the problem it's how people use them. Trouble is, too many folks won't see it that way. They'll think any person with powers is automatically a threat. I get that a lot and so do my daughters. Course, it's different with us as black folks with powers tends to make folks nervous."
"What did I just say?" Barry protested. "And no, Jefferson, as it happens, folks can be just as freaked out about someone like me who can move at super-speed or Caitlin turning anything into ice."
"Which again makes people without powers worried," Oliver stated. "That's what I mean, we need to find a way to get in front of this before it gets out of hand. All it takes is one huge metahuman disaster and the pitchforks come out and everyone suffers."
"It may not even need that," Jefferson said. "If the buzz about this is already growing, that means there can be measures set now and just waiting to go."
Oliver nodded. "I won't lie...Part of me thinks some measures on metahumans aren't bad. You can't really try them the same way as a normal criminal. But I know full well how government agencies think and some of them don't have the best interests of the public in mind. Also, I know how easy it is for people to turn on folks who wear masks."
"It's different for you," Pierce stated. "You want to scare the bad guys and be intimidating. I wear it to protect my family, same as Allen." He held up a hand. "I get it, different methods. But you are right, the masks do make it look like we've got more to hide and it's harder to trust us."
"No wonder Kara and her cousin don't wear any," Barry noted. "Imagine someone with her power wearing a mask, it could be way too easy to mistrust and even fear her."
Oliver brushed at his chin. "We all have differences but I think we can all agree on one thing. When people get scared, they jump to making the wrong mistakes to keep themselves safe. We've all been through that. Right now, it's still just talk about what can be. However, we need to be united if it becomes something more serious. I don't want to fight you guys on this and turn into our own little civil war."
"That we can agree on," Jefferson stated. "All that does is make things easier for the bad guys. You know I've got a couple of kids with me now, Spider and Static. They're good kids but if someone were to start going after them for being what they are, that can turn them to a darker path."
Oliver sighed. "I know that. I've seen it. Again, it's why I want us to talk this over before anything more serious starts coming down from on high. Maybe we can even approach them with some sort of compromise, give them some illusion of control but make sure we don't have to give up our identities and be answerable to some agency."
"Hey, you're the politician now," Barry said with a grin. "Which is something I still can't believe..."
"He's right on that," Jefferson added with his own wry smile. "You can make a few public statements on this that we can't." His smile faded. "Look, Queen...as much as we disagree, I do know you're a good man who wants to do the right thing. I never approved of your methods but I can't argue with your guts. I'm willing to go along with you on your plans but I have to put my family first."
"I get that," Oliver informed him. "Unlike Stark, I'm not pretending I know all the right answers on this. My metahuman experience is different than yours just as you don't have the insight I do. This is something we have to work together on before it gets worse."
The Flash and Black Lightning nodded in agreement. "We've got our own issues in Central but Iris can help with the media stuff, make sure people don't see metas as all bad," Barry stated.
"We've got problems in Freeland but I can help as I can too," Pierce said. He looked to Oliver. "I'll go with you so far on this, Queen...But you better know that if I think you're going down the wrong road on this, I'm calling you on it."
"That's exactly what I want," Oliver informed him. "This is too big for any one person, only together can we hope to find a proper solution."
"It's not just us, though," Barry pointed out. "What about the folks out there we're not on a first-name basis with?"
Oliver drew a deep breath. "Those are the ones that worry me. I truly hate wild cards and there's too many of them in this world that can mar things up."
Gotham City
The wind whipped at her cape, allowing it to flow behind her. She gazed down upon the city, taking it all in behind her mask. As always, she felt a thrill at the sight, crouched atop a gargoyle looking down at the city. It had been only a few weeks but Kate Kane enjoyed the view as well as the feeling she got being in this costume. It felt good and right and something better to do than while away her fortune.
"Kate."
She spun around, a hand already firing off a Batarang. It flew through the air before easily being caught by the man standing before her. He was dressed much like her in a dark armored suit with a long cape behind him. His cowl fit over his head whereas the red wig flowed out of hers. Like her, at the center of his chest was an emblem looking like a large bat.
Kate blinked in surprise. "Bruce?"
Batman nodded slowly before tossing the Batarang back to her. "The wig is an interesting touch…"
"Helps the disguise," she responded. "Folks automatically look for a redhead." She took him in. "I didn't know you were back."
"I wanted it that way," Batman responded. "Just me and Alfred so far." He joined her on the edge of the roof, looking down at the city.
Kate frowned at him. "You're not going to tell me what happened? Where you've been? Why you're back?" He simply stared out and she sighed. "Of course you're not." She lifted her chin up. "If you're going to tell me to quit…"
"No," he said. "No, I'm not. I was surprised to hear what you're up to but…I can't say it hasn't been a help." He seemed to arch an eyebrow. "Of course, Lucius has told me your attitude can use work."
She smirked. "You're going to chastise me on a bad attitude?" At her stare, she sighed. "Fine, I admit it, I got an ego rush when I put the suit on. And trying to get out there and bragging a bit much. I was pissed when you left so suddenly. Not just the city but me too." She looked at him. "We needed you."
He was quiet for a moment before speaking. "I had…my reasons to go. And I realize they were wrong. I did learn some new things though. Things I suppose I had to learn."
Kate gazed at him. "That's pretty much all I'm going to get, am I?" She sighed. "Fine. I suppose you'll want the Cave back."
The left side of his lip twitched slightly. "You think that's the only Cave. It looks like you're not as smart as I hoped you were." He ignored her stare as he continued. "You can work there for now. You're doing good, Kate, attitude aside. You just need to increase the discipline."
"I was military."
"Until you were booted out."
"You know why."
"I do. The same reasons that give the fire to do this. Which is why I'll let you keep it up…"
"Let me?"
Batman went on as if she hadn't spoken. "I'm glad you're not being too brutal. And not killing."
"I wouldn't," she quickly said. "Not when I'm wearing this." She tapped the bat emblem at her chest. "I know what it means to this city. Whatever else you think of me, I wasn't going to disgrace what you built."
"I know," he intoned. "We'll talk later. I have work to do."
Kate glanced out at the city. "Gotham is rougher, Bruce. I know you think you've got the skills still but…" She turned to see he was already gone. She rolled her eyes upward. "Always gotta show me up," she muttered before firing off a grapple hook to take off into the night.
Earth-19999
The video feed on the television was dominated by the sight of various missiles firing off into the sky. The feeds switched about to show the objects flying from the United States, Europe, Asia, Russia and even some small islands. No matter where they fired, they seemed to have no arcs at all but merely flying upward and into the air. The feed now showed footage from the special Baxter Industries space station that showcased the thousands of nuclear missiles floating off into the vacuum of space.
The video screens now shifted to show a single figure floating in the air before a mountain range. His uniform was blood red and dark with a long cape flowing behind him. His face was strong despite his age and a uniquely designed helmet fit above his head. His voice was stern as he spoke.
"Citizens of Earth. I am Magneto." He spread his arms out. "Welcome to the first day of a new age. As of one minute ago, every nation on Earth has precisely one nuclear missile in its arsenal. More than enough to still cause severe damage, of course but not enough to create Armageddon and still maintain some weapon equality. Oh, you can make more but I would think this is a symbol that perhaps losing these weapons is a good thing for the populace.
"But make no mistake, I did not do this for the good of humanity. Far from it. I did so because any nuclear conflict would harm my people as well and I cannot allow that. For too long, mutants have been marginalized, assaulted, killed and hunted as animals. I have seen it happen long ago. I will not allow it to occur once again.
You built weapons to destroy us. Why? Because you are afraid of our gifts. Because we are different. Humanity has always feared that which is different, but I am here to tell you, to tell the world…you're right to fear us. We are the future. We are the ones who inherit this earth and anyone who stands in our way will suffer a harsh fate. I am not the one calling for peace for I know it shall never be." He leaned forward. "Why would we wish to seek equal rights? You are not our equals."
He waved a hand at the sky. "Those weapons have long been meant as a display of your power." He brought his thumb and forefinger with only an inch between them. "I have just given you the tiniest glimpse of my own. This is but a taste of what my people can do to you all. Let this be a warning to the world that we will not meekly go into the gas chambers this time around.
His face softened as he spoke in a warmer tone. "To my mutant brothers and sisters out there, I say this: No more hiding. No more suffering. You have lived in the shadows of shame and fear for too long. Come out. Join me. Fight together in a brotherhood of our kind, a new tomorrow that starts today." His face tightened once more. "We did not start this fight, humans. But we shall finish it. Give us the right to live and we shall in peace. Push us…and the blood that flows shall be on your hands."
The videos faded as the various view screens broke into telecasts of numerous anchors discussing the threat made just the day before. In the center of his main chamber, sitting atop a metallic throne, Erik Lehnsherr crossed his fingers in thought. He had made the right move, he knew that. It would cause some chaos but that was worth the attempt as the struggle would require far more sacrifices.
He felt it first, a shift in the electro-magnetic field of his lair. He turned his head as the energy crackled to form a three-dimensional image before him. It was an imposing figure dressed head to die in silver armor. Green clothing fit over him with a cape and hood that gave him a regal bearing. His face was completely covered by a metallic mask as his eyes took in the mutant rising from his seat.
"Magneto," he said, an echo to his voice. "I believe it was time we talked."
"Doom," Magneto stated. "I had anticipated this meeting. Although I had hoped it would be face to face."
"I have more pressing matter than to meet with everyone that concerns me," Doom replied. "I am intrigued by your message, of course. And by how far you will go to back it up."
"As far as I must," Magneto stated. "I do not bluff."
"No…no, you do not," Doom mused. "In that we are much alike." He carefully paced about the room, his hands behind his back. "You and I are not dissimilar, Magneto. I too felt the persecution of others in my youth. I saw my mother slaughtered because of it. I made a vow that never again would Victor Von Doom call any man master."
"Instead you would have everyone on Earth call you that," Magneto stated. "As evidenced by your recent attack on New York."
"You call it an attack, I call it responding to an act of aggression," Doom stated.
"Wasn't the act your attempt to destroy the Fantastic Four?" Magneto dryly asked.
"Merely my proving to Richards which one of us is the superior."
"Yes as proven when he defeated you."
Doom glared at him. "Merely a setback." He continued to pace. "Your actions are understandable, Magneto. But your methods may be at cross-purposes with my own."
"Meaning you don't want me freeing the world that you intend to conquer."
"And you don't want to conquer it yourself?"
"Only to ensure a much better world for my people."
"Justify it all you want, Magneto. It is still taking on the right to rule."
"And you do not? What gives you such a right?"
"I am Doom. That is all the right I require."
Magneto raised an eyebrow. "There is a risk in doing battle with me, Doom. The fact that you are here in a holographic form rather than yourself shows you are…" He paused. "Concerned for my abilities."
"Do not press me, mutant," Doom said in a dangerous voice. "Doom fears no one. I merely see no reason to engage in conflict at this time." His eyes narrowed behind the mask. "But do not mistake my discussion for weakness. Your actions have already riled up the world powers greater than I could. You have declared war on humanity."
"They declared war upon my kind first. I shall merely finish it. Unlike you, I seek a better world."
"That is where you are wrong, Magneto. I too seek a better world. The only one where humanity can achieve greatness…under Doom."
Magneto cocked his head to take him in. "You truly believe that, don't you?" he mused. "You honestly believe you are suited to rule."
"It is my destiny."
"I have had a harsh experience with those who claim destiny, Doom."
"Do not confuse me with those monsters of the past, Magneto. Doom may be harsh but I do not consider others inferior because of how they were born."
"No, you merely consider them inferior because they are not you."
"A unique choice of words from one who dismisses humans as not worthy of being equals." Doom faced the mutant. "Do you truly think you can win, Magneto? With all the armies of the world against you? Not to mention the X-Men and the Avengers?"
Magneto shrugged. "Every revolution begins with one man, Doom. Perhaps this will not happen in my lifetime...but I am willing to sacrifice my life for my cause. Can you say the same? After all, your cause is yourself."
Doom glared once more. "You would be best to leave rule to those born for it, Magneto."
Magneto crossed his arms. "We can spend all day crossing verbal swords, Doom. Let us make this clear now. I do not seek you as an enemy and you certainly do not wish to be one of mine. I don't even have to be on Latverian soil to crush that armor around you like an eggshell."
"And I do not have to even be on this planet to obliterate your entire base with the flick of a switch," Doom returned. Even in his holographic form, his presence was packed with menace. "For now, I shall allow you to continue on your quest, Magneto. Yet you must know you shall face serious conflicts in your crusade."
"As shall you." Magneto turned back to his seat. "Leave me to my brand of madness, Doom and I shall leave you to yours. And upon the day of judgement, when we face each other across a burning planet…we shall see who is wrong and who is right then."
"Yes. We shall." Doom continued to stare as his hologram flickered out of existence. Magneto gazed at the empty spot before turning back to his throne. He sat once more upon it as he mused upon the talk he'd just had and how he and Doom were both prepared to change the world.
Whether it wanted them to or not.
This was a huge set of talks I wanted to get out. I thought it good how the Arrowverse guys would recongize the problems of the Accords and avoid that in their world (with Ollie noting a key problem was Tony assuming only he could know best for everyone).
The Batman/Batwoman one was written out in some response to the previews of the series although it looks like it may be softened. And how the Dusting could drive Bruce to return.
And Doom and Magneto was just a natural talk as these two are so much alike that it's a fascinating contrast.
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
Another big one to add in as just connected as oddly fitting together.
Earth-1984
The base was quiet as the two figures raced about it. They stuck to the shadows, doing their best to ensure they weren't seen. One was clad in a dark suit of armor, the orange coloring somehow managing to blend into the surroundings along with the large helmet he wore. Beside him was a strikingly beautiful female form in a dark purple outfit, a mask across her face but her long hair let loose. The man peered around a corner than pulled back. He held up a fist, and then raised two fingers before making a slashing motion.
The woman just stared at him. "Dude, you know I can't understand your charades!"
Growling behind his mask, Slade Wilson hissed. "Two sentries up ahead."
"Then just say so!" Helena Bertinelli replied. She removed her crossbow as she followed him carefully around the base. It was a large area in the middle of this world's version of Virginia and was a very formidable fortress. The outer area was a huge series of walls painted white with long red stripes and dominated by a huge cannon pointing outward. There were sentries about in green uniforms but so far, the security was lax.
"Any idea what we're looking for, anyway?" Helena asked. "Or is this another dead end for that other Deathstroke?"
"He made a stop here," Slade told her. "The scanner STAR Labs put together confirmed that. We just need to follow him."
"Fine, fine. At least it's not that weird-ass world with the talking flying ponies. I'm still having nightmares about that."
Slade was quiet as Helena sighed. In the weeks since they began what she had taken to calling the most bizarre road trip in history, Helena had come to realize Slade had a lot of demons inside him. Given her own history, that was saying something. The man was not one for small talk, all business during their searches and Helena could respect that. He was a lot more professional than any of the Team Arrow weirdos and actually reminded her a lot of Oliver with his intensity. Yet at the same time, Helena knew getting much closer was not something Slade was open for.
They were moving toward the main building of the large base as Helena pulled a device out of her hip. She held it before the pad on a doorway and after a few second, a sharp buzz echoed as the door clicked. She smirked as she packed it. "Nice to know keypads work the same in most Earths." She slid the door open with Slade following her to enter a hallway. "Once again, I'm saying breaking into the main base of what looks like this world's version of Argus and that SHIELD thing Oliver mentioned rolled into one may not be a good idea."
"A military base has a communications area," Slade stated. "Best way to get an easy access to this world is through their files."
"Or we could see if they have a Wikipedia on this Earth but hey, why ask me?"
"You never struck me as the cautious type."
"Barreling in head-first landed me in prison. I'd figure you'd relate."
Slade was creeping around a corner as they saw a man pass by in a weird green and tan outfit with a beret, talking to a man with a dark shirt, camouflage pants and only his eyes seen behind his ski mask. "I'm telling you, Beach Head, this is just weird," the first man was saying. "These signals just aren't normal!"
"Dial-Tone, if this is just interference…"
"It isn't," the first man pressed. "Whatever these signals are, they're close by us. Maybe it's Cobra or maybe it's something else but I think it's important."
The figure named Beach Head seemed to mull it over before nodding. "All right, fine, we bring it to Flint but if this is just another one of Low-Light's practical jokes…" The two headed over still talking. Slade and Helena waited a few minutes before heading into the room they had just left from. It was quiet and most deserted with several large computer banks set about. "Huh," Helena said. "Looks like they've got a pretty good budget going."
Slade was focused, moving to one computer as he unlocked a device from his belt. "That's good. I was worried we'd be somewhere either too advanced or further behind than our Earth."
"Yeah, that would suck," Helena agreed. "I may not have chatted with Smoak much but she mentioned her nightmare is a world where trying to hack some '80s PC would be nearly impossible."
"Was that before or after you tried to kill her?" Slade mentioned as he put the device to the computer's side. It hummed to life as the screen flashed, the device going through thousands of possible encryption codes in a second.
"Hey, when it comes to folks holding grudges on you trying to kill them, you're way above me!" Helena was glancing about carefully. "Sure we're not spotted?"
"According to Cisco and Smoak, the scanner modulators in our suits should help," Slade stated. "Openly blocking the cameras or cutting them off would be too much but by managing to 'blur' us out, it should buy us some time."
Helena was moving by the door, carefully keeping an eye out for anyone coming. "Hopefully it works fast. The faster we're out of here, the better."
Slade was forced to agree with her on that. He was focused on the computer and Helena was focused on the door and its hallway to see if anyone was approaching. Thus, neither of them noticed the grate by the ceiling slowly pushing itself aside and a pair of feet dangling from it. The figure had dropped halfway to the floor before Slade's enhanced senses even registered he was there.
He was spinning around, his pistol pulled from his belt and already raised. A blur of silver cut through the air and the pistol was sliced in half. Standing before Slade was a figure in a tight black suit lined with small belts and pouches. His head was completely covered by a black mask as he spun his sharp katana in his hand. Deathstroke slid out his own sword and leapt forward, slashing outward. The black-garbed figure easily parried his strike before attacking with one of his own.
Huntress was pulling up her crossbow but the two men were twisting about too much to properly get a bead on the other man. It was at that point that the room lights dimmed to red and a loud alarm began to blare "Attention all Joes!" A strong voice echoed. "Intruder alert, computer section! This is no drill!"
Helena cursed. "Slade, we gotta move!"
"Just…a tad…busy!" he snarled as he kept dueling with the ninja-garbed figure. The man was easily avoiding any hard strikes while making a few of his own on Slade. While Slade was stronger, this figure was obviously more skilled. Slade kicked at him but the man somersaulted over a desk before kicking a screen which Slade sliced down with a sword. The ninja was already leaping ahead to kick Slade in the gut with Slade barely countering his strike as they fought.
Helena used the opportunity to fire an arrow to her crossbolt. To her shock, the ninja managed to slice it in half right in mid-air. That did give Slade a chance to grab a device from his belt which Helena recognized. She raced into the hallway just as Slade threw the ball down, unleashing a loud bang and a blast of white light. Helena was running when she saw several figures racing around the corner with weapons. She fired off a specific bolt, striking it just before the group. It erupted into an explosion, driving several of them back.
She spun around to see a woman in a gray body-covering suit with a large tan leotard as covering. A red pad rested on one shoulder with various pouches about her uniform. In one hand was a crossbow not much different than Helena's own. Helena had hers raised up, carefully aiming it at the other woman. They stood, each sizing the other up carefully. "Nice bow," Helena noted.
"Yours too," the woman replied. Behind them, Slade was chasing the ninja out of the computer room, the black-garbed man running to put his feet on the wall and leap outward, slashing at Slade who just barely ducked the blow. Helena was carefully backing up as the woman's aim didn't waver. "Best not to press, red, or I'll mess up that beautiful face."
The woman just smirked. "Beauty may be skin deep but lethal is to the bone."
"Clearly, testosterone affects both genders equally on this world," Helena mused. She pulled the trigger, expecting the woman to dodge. Instead, she fired off her own crossbow, the bolt streaking toward Helena's as Helena's streaked toward her…
And they met in mid-air, dead on, each smashing into the other before landing fused together.
Helena's bow lowered, as did her jaw. She glanced up to see the red-haired woman giving the same expression as if asking "did that actually just happen?" Shaking it off, Helena charged ahead to tackle the woman, using the momentum to knock them into the wall. She blasted her with a punch but the woman avoided a follow-up blow to land one of her own. She kicked Helena back just as Slade and the other man moved behind them, still dueling with their swords. Helena managed to grab the woman and flip her over toward the ninja, who had to catch her. Slade and Helena immediately ran off down a hallway.
They burst through the doors of the hall to find themselves in an open air area. Standing before them were roughly two dozen people in various outfits, all aiming a variety of guns in their direction. Huntress and Deathstroke froze together, taking in the odds and instantly knowing how hopeless they were. With matching looks and sighs, each dropped their weapons and clasped their hands behind their heads.
"For the record, this is all your fault," Helena intoned as the soldiers moved to push them to the ground.
"We have anything yet?" General Clayton M. Abernathy demanded. The veteran officer was clad in his uniform of a dark brown jacket with light and dark green camouflage pants, a back holster at his hip and his usual helmet atop his head. Before him, Conrad "Duke" Hauser was standing with arms crossed in his own usual uniform of tan shirt with belt crossing over his chest and green pants. Shana "Scarlett" O'Hara was next to him, showing little wear from her fight with Huntress.
"Computer search shows nothing," she intoned. "Either they're new recruits for Cobra or they're good covering their tracks."
"Assuming they are Cobra," Duke pointed out. "There's a distinct lack of snake symbols on their outfits."
"Cobra Commander does have that obsessing branding all his operatives," Scarlett acknowledged. "They could be freelance mercs like the Dreadnoks."
"Cobra has been lying a bit too low for my liking," Duke stated. "I'm still half wondering if the Blip was one of their experiments backfiring."
"I still think it's a stupid name," Scarlett intoned. "Half the planet, including us, turns to dust then comes back a couple of days later, you'd think it'd be something more dramatic as a name."
"Let's see if Flint and Jaye can get anything out of them," Hawk intoned. "I need to check with Dial Tone about those signals he keeps ranting about." The other two nodded as he left.
Inside the windowless interrogation room, Slade and Helena sat, each stripped of their mask, helmet and weapons. They were handcuffed by their wrists to the table with each looking quite calm. Before them, Allison R. Hart-Burnett , code named "Lady Jaye" was giving them her best steely glare. Her green shirt and brown pants were professional while her short brown hair made her look more intimidating. Behind her, Dashiell "Flint" Fairborne stood with arms crossed, his beret placed perfectly on his head, his green fatigues and brown belts fitting over his athletic form. In the corner, Snake Eyes just stood stock still but clearly ready to move at an instant.
"Let's get this out of the way," Lady Jaye pressed. "You work for Cobra?"
"That's the third time you've asked," Helena said. "Is that a single name or some acronym?"
Flint snorted. "You're claiming to have never heard of Cobra?"
"We live very sheltered lives," Helena dryly stated. She glanced over at Snake Eyes. "So you're bad cop, he's good cop, what's he?"
"No cop at all."
"He ever talk?'
"No."
"Why not?"
"He doesn't say."
"Walked right into that one…" Helena shuffled in her seat as she looked over at Lady Jaye. "Listen, we don't care about you, or this Cobra or anything. We just wanted info and we can go."
Flint snorted. "You break into G.I. Joe headquarters and you think you can just walk out?"
Helena and Slade exchanged baffled looks. "G.I. Joe?" Helena snorted. "That's really what you guys call yourselves?"
"At least make it a fun acronym," Slade threw in.
Lady Jaye leaned in. "This can go very, very bad unless you talk now."
Slade didn't look the least bit impressed as he smirked. "Lady, I've been in hells you can't even imagine. It'll take more than a threat of jail time to crack me."
"As for me, at least buy dinner first," Helena tossed in.
Jaye slammed a fist on the table for attention. "You and your boyfriend-"
"We're not together!" Both of them yelled at once. Jaye and Flint exchanged smirks as if saying "yeah, right" as they continued the interrogation.
Hawk was entering the main communications room of the Pit to find Breaker at his usual spot by the main computer with its huge viewscreen. Dial-Tone was hanging over his shoulder, both focused on the patterns of wavelengths on the screen. To the other gathered Joes, it just looked like odd waves but the two men seemed very concerned. "What am I looking at?" Hawk demanded.
"Some wavelength we've never seen before, General," Breaker stated. "It's been increasing in the last hour almost like…a signal."
"From here?" Hawk asked, instantly alert.
"I've had some parties scouring the base," Duke intoned. "It may be some new Cobra spy gadget."
"If it is, they've seriously upgraded," Breaker stated. "This…I can't make heads or tails out of it, neither can Dial-Tone." Given how these were two of the absolute best crypto-communications officers the Joes could get, that line spoke volumes.
"Looks like our guests were spreading something out," Hawk speculated.
"General!" He turned to see several Joes entering with Roadblock in the lead. "We just searched this whole base," the heavyset black-skinned Joe spoke up. "These two things looked outta place." In one hand, he held what appeared to be a classic Walther P-38 pistol with a large grip to it. The other hand held a small cassette boom box.
"The hell?" Breaker said at the latter. "I haven't seen one of those in years!"
Dial-Tone frowned as he glanced up at the screen to see the wavelengths only increasing. "General, whatever's giving out the signals is coming from that box!"
Hawk frowned deeply. "Take it to the lab and tear it apart. Also, check the gun too."
Duke shook his head. "This doesn't make sense. Why would they just leave those behind? The Walther may be old but it's still someone's weapons."
"That's where you are wrong, human. I am no one's weapon. I am my own."
Everyone blinked in confusion at the electronic voice that seemingly came out of nowhere. Without warning, the Walther seemed to leap out of Roadblock's hand and into the air. As it did…it began to transform.
It size seemed to grow as if by magic, a simple handgun suddenly ten times its normal size and getting lager. The handle shifted as a pair of legs appeared. The barrel shifted as well to produce a pair of arms while also mixing about, creating an artificial chest. Emblazoned on it was a symbol of what looked like a purple face with a very sinister appearance. The mid-section boasted several other buttons and levers in a strange body. The final part of the barrel was attached to its back while the silencer and scope seemed to merge into a huge cannon its right arm.
A head finally appeared at the top. A head bearing a twisted face, cold and merciless with dark red eyes that glowed with malice. It seemed to relish in the stunned looks of the Joes, unable to accept a pistol had turned into a twenty foot tall robot. "Soundwave," it spoke in a voice lined with absolute menace. "The time for concealment is past."
On cue, the cassette player also transformed, growing in size as it did. The sides flowed downward to form a huge pair of solid legs as arms shifted from the main body. On its right shoulder was now a huge Gatling gun cannon with another large rifle in the right hand that had merged from nowhere. Its chest appeared to be a clear glass plate of some sort bearing the same logo as his companion. "Send out the signal," the first robot ordered. "Then deal with these pests."
"As you command, Lord Megatron." The large blue figure nodded as he reached to tap a button on his shoulder. The glass plate at his chest opened up as the figure spoke in a strange monotone laced with an electronic echo. "Rumble. Ravage. Laserbeak." With each word, what looked like a massive cassette tape ejected from the chest plate, each transforming in mid-air. The first became a smaller version of Soundwave with what appeared to be pylons for arms. The second was a black panther-like creature that snarled as it charged forward. The last turned into what appeared to be a bird-like creature soaring outward.
To their credit, the Joes were fast to react. While dealing with shapeshifting robots was never in their training, they were moving fast, several already grabbing at rifles. Ravage was snarling as it leapt forward, its metallic claws slashing to drive some Joes back. Dial Tone was pulling out a gun but it wasn't fast enough before Ravage was on them both, its fangs sinking into Breaker's throat to tear it out. Laserbeak flew outward to fire off lasers from it shoulders and blast a hall in the wall. Rumble brought his pylons together and began slamming them over and over into the ground, creating a shockwave of quaking that drove everyone off balance.
Megatron lifted up his arm and unleashed a blast of fire from the cannon. It erupted through the roof as he kicked upward and flew outside. He turned his head to see several shapes flying toward the Pit. They appeared to be regular jets in colors of purple, gold and the leader in grey and red. As they closed in, each transformed into a robot bearing the same symbols. One jet was flying downward, briefly transforming into a robot form. Just as it hit the ground, its body shifted again, this time into a tank.
"Decepticons…Attack!"
As soon as the alarms and explosions blared, Flint, Lady Jaye and Snake Eyes were alert. Jaye was about to accuse Slade and Helena of pulling a breakout but the looks on their faces made her realize they had no more idea what was going on than her. The door burst in as Duke entered, holding a rifle. "Get going now!" he barked.
"Cobra?" Flint asked.
"No," Duke snapped. "I don't know what they are but they're not Cobra."
"Neither are we," Slade spoke up. He heard the explosions and looked to Duke. "I'm guessing you're going to need every person you can get right now."
Duke stared at him for a long moment, unsure. Snake Eyes was also staring before moving, his katana flashing to slice the cuffs off both people. "Snake?" Duke looked at him. The man simply stared back before making some motions with his hands. "Huh. Fine." Duke looked at Slade. "Snake Eyes is a good judge of character. Don't make him wrong."
Slade and Huntress were moving, sliding back on masks as they accepted their weapons. They followed Duke out the hallway and soon bursting into the main field of the base. The rest of the group had to pause in shock at the massive robots who were flying about, firing off laser cannons to blast apart vehicles and drive Joes back. They looked different in many ways but bore the same symbol on their bodies with several flying on their own power. "What the actual screaming shit?" Helena burst out.
A red jet transformed into a robot to smash down a tank as Ravage continued to prowl about, blood on its metallic fangs. Instantly, Lady Jaye had a spear in her hands, hurling it outward. It hit the beast, creating an explosion that caused it to howl in what seemed to be true pain.
Huntress and Deathstroke ran with the Joes, avoiding the chaos of the laser fire as they moved to where Hawk was trying to organize a resistance of Joes. Nearby, the grey and red jet had moved to join Megatron. "We have them on the run, Megatron," it said in an arrogant tone. "I told you we could easily achieve victory."
Megatron snorted. "As always Starscream….You talk so much…and yet think so small." He lifted his arm cannon and let out a single blast of purple energy. It struck the huge turret at the front of the Pit, causing a massive explosion that in seconds led the front part of the base to collapse on itself. Megatron lowered the cannon. "This is only the first step to the conquest of this planet."
"Did he just say 'this planet'?" Shipwreck blurted, his white sailor's cap long lost in the conflict and his blue uniform stained with dirt and blood. Behind him, the bodies of Sci Fi , Tollbooth and Tripwire were strewn about, the first two with laser blasts on them while the third barely looked like anything human after being literally underfoot of the Decepticon called Shockwave.
Road Block winced as a blast echoed over his head, rising up to unload from the massive M-60 in his hands. "These metal dudes are tough as rock, being from space ain't no shock!"
Slade looked to Duke. "Does he always do that?" The other man shrugged as he fired back.
"This may not be the time," Helena stated as she fired off a crossbow bolt. "But for an army, you guys really have a weird definition of uniforms." She waved a hand. "I mean, there's the Bruce Lee knockoff with no shirt, the guy dressed like Popeye and…is that guy in a parka? It's 80 degrees out!"
"This from the woman raiding the Baroness' closet!" Lady Jaye snapped. Before Helena could ask who the Baroness was, an explosion rocked her backward, landing hard on some debris. Flint was quick by her side as Helena grabbed a nearby rifle and began firing back. Bullets may not have been doing much against these robots but they were a lot better than her arrows.
Snake Eyes was firing off a submachine gun as he moved to leap onto a nearby fallen tank. He bounded off just as Thrust flew by. Landing on top of the small red jet, Snake Eyes spun his sword and jammed it into the main cockpit. The Decepticon let out a sharp yell as Snake Eyes reached to his belt and grabbed something from his pouch. He slapped down a pack of explosives, setting the five second timer quickly. He leapt back and managed to slide down a makeshift "ramp" of broken roadway. He was halfway there when the explosives went off, sending Thrust spinning before crashing into the ground. Snake Eyes calmly sheathed his sword into his scabbard as he marched off.
Two helicopters flew through the air, one an attack chopper while the other was a huge transport chopper. Each was flying through the air, avoiding the laser fire as it launched missiles at the Decepticons below. With a smirk, Starscream transformed himself into a jet and streaked outward. Inside the copter, Wild Bill let out a curse as the jet closed in, barely able to avoid it. Twisting about, Starscream transformed into his robot form to grab the Tomahawk's blades and bring it to a screeching stop. He smirked at the shocked Lift-Ticket before tossing the copter to the side, sending it spinning to a hard crash to the earth. Starscream's smirk was cut off by a pair of missiles slamming into his back. He was thrown forward as the Skystriker tore past the sky, Ace snarling as he sought to take the fight to the Decepticons.
Hawk snarled as he saw Megatron standing tall and looking almost proud of the carnage being bestowed upon his men. Seeing Dusty moving a tank over, Hawk leapt onto it grabbing an RPG. "Full on!" he ordered. Dusty nodded, knowing there was little chance they were going to survive this. But after seeing the damage already done, he wasn't going to argue with a chance for some payback.
Megatron just smirked as he raised his cannon and aimed it carefully at the main tank. To his credit, Hawk simply brought himself up. "You face your death with dignity, human," the robot stated with what sounded like actual respect. "I will make your end swift then."
The roar of a horn caught his attention as Megatron turned his head. The other Decepticons were swift to follow as a horde of vehicles slowly appeared over the horizon. There was an eclectic bunch of cars: A black and white police vehicle; a white ambulance and a red van that looked much alike; a small red Porsche alongside a red Lamborghini; a sleek white Porsche; an even sleeker red and gold sports car with a flame design; an odd blue pickup truck; an old-styled Army jeep; and a yellow VW Beetle.
Leading the vehicles was a bright red semi-truck pulling a huge trailer behind it. As it entered the base's grounds, it twisted about to smash Rumble, sending him flying off. It was as the vehicles came closer than one very important detail sank into the Joes.
"No one's driving them," Huntress whispered.
The lead truck jettisoned the trailer as it pulled forward. In mid-motion, it transformed, its rear end forming into a pair of solid blue struts as arms unfolded from its main body with fists appearing in them. The main driver's area became its chest as it rose up, a large blue head protruding outward, the pipes forming what looked like shoulder pads. On his chest was a red symbol that resembled a curved head.
The reaction of the Decepticons was a mix of shock and in a few cases, even horror with some backing up. Megatron simply stared at the lead figure with a face showing nothing but pure hatred as he hissed out a single word.
"Prime."
A massive cannon had appeared as if from nowhere in the figure's hand as its head had no visible mouth but its strong face plate flashed along with his eyes as he boomed out in a powerful voice "Autobots….Roll out!"
The VW was the first to transform into a squat but strong robot unleashing his own blaster. Beside him, the police car and jeep were following suit, each quite distinctive as their fired their blasters to drive the Decepticons away. "Just like old times, Prowl!" the jeep announced.
"You and I remember the old times much differently, Hound!" The "cop" ducked a cannon blast to fire off a barrage.
Slade Wilson was a professional despite all the weird occurrences of his life. Thus, he was able to accept this sudden turn much better than many of the other Joes. He took advantage of the new arrivals to lift one of the huge blasters dropped by Thrust. Duke was quick at his side to help, lifting up the front of the huge blaster as Slade gripped the rear. "Any experience with this kind of thing?" Duke asked having figured by now he was dealing with a veteran soldier.
"Ray guns are new to me," Slade admitted. "But I'm a fast learner." He and Duke aimed the blaster at a nearby black car with the Decepticon logo racing by. Slade pulled the trigger and felt a kickback as the blaster erupted to smash into Barricade and caused him to flip around before smashing into a rock outcropping. Slade and Duke exchanged satisfied nods.
The ambulance had changed into a robot that was moving over to where a fallen Cover Girl was clutching her side. Lifeline was at her side, trying to help bind the wound as best as he could. "Hold on," the robot said in a friendly tone. "Ironhide, I need cover!" The former red van nodded as he backed up, firing his blaster. Jazz had joined him, each laying down fire as Ratchet extended a finger with a miniature laser protruding from its tip. It moved over Cover Girl who hissed at first but relaxed as she felt her wound closing up. "That should help with healing," Ratchet stated. "You humans can be a lot easier to fix than we Cybertronians."
"Cyber…what?" Shipwreck was just blinking.
Cliffjumper leapt over a fallen tank, firing his blaster out as Bumblebee backed him up, his yellow frame highlighted in the flames. He saw Skywarp flying down firing at him and transformed into his VW form. He tore about the chaos of the battlefield, avoiding Joes before taking himself off a ramp. He transformed back in mid-air as he spun around, firing his blaster to drive Skywarp into a high dive to avoid being hit.
Road Block let out a whistle. "No idea who these cats are but they sure ain't no normal cars!"
Helena closed her eyes. "Wonderful, I'm going to die with the black commando Dr. Seuss."
Prime lashed out a boot to send Ravage flying off, the robotic panther smashing hard into Laserbeak to knock both down to the ground. He turned to see Megatron moving in, lashing out a fist. Prime took the blow and rolled with it, turning to hit right back at the Decepticon leader. Megatron just scowled and shook his head. "I always knew you were a fool, Prime…but to stand and defend these inferior fleshlings?"
"All life is worth defending, Megatron."
"Still so weak after so many millennia."
"And you are still so corrupt." Prime waved a hand about. "This planet has done nothing to you and you're ready to ravage it?"
"This planet may be quiet and weak, Prime," Megatron smirked. "But it's enough to gain enough energy to return to Cybertron and conquer it." He raised his cannon to fire off a blast Prime just managed to avoid.
"It's been three million years, Megatron!" Prime snapped. "We don't even know if Cybertron still exists!"
"Then this world will be the start of a new Decepticon empire. They will accept it…or they will be ground under my boot."
"Not while I function, Megatron."
"That can easily be remedied." He leapt forward as he and Prime exchanged blows.
Helena raced to avoid the crossfire of laser bolts exploding around her. That world with the talking ponies doesn't sound so bad…Nah, it still does. She heard the whine of a missile being fired and leapt forward just as an explosion erupted behind her, sending her flying off. The red and yellow car raced nearby, transforming into a younger-looking Autobot who easily caught her. "Hey," he said in a jovial tone. "Name's Hot Rod."
"Of course it is," Helena sighed. Hot Rod gave a short push with his hands to send Helena flying into the air while his body twisted about. Before she knew it, Helena was in the driver's seat of the car as Hot Rod took off. Above him, Blitzwing was chasing him, firing off blast after blast which Hot Rod barely avoided. Blitzwing flew ahead of him, landing to transform into his tank, the cannon aimed directly at Hot Rod.
The grey truck tore out of nowhere, turning into a robot whose face somehow managed to look grizzled despite being metallic. He grabbed the turret and lifted it up just as Blitzwing fired. The blast ripped into the air to nail Thundercracker, sending him flying downward to crash right into Blitzwing as Kup leapt away.
Helena had no idea a car could smirk but Hot Rod made an excellent impression of it. "Not bad for an old timer!"
Kup glared at him. "Old timer….That's something you'll never be if you get your head in the game!" They were cut off by Starscream tearing out of the sky to fly down and fire at both of them, Kup turning back into a car form to join Hot Rod in driving to avoid the firepower.
Shockwave was drawing a bead on Cliffjumper when a rocket hit him from behind. He spun around to see Dusty driving his tank on, another blast erupting from the cannon. Next to him was Duke inside a VAMP jeep with Falcon in the rear firing off a barrage of missiles. Slade was in the driver's seat, prepping an RPG to fire. "YO JOE!" Duke cried out as the remaining Joes had taken to whatever vehicles still worked to prepare to charge in.
Soundwave was cocking his head as if listening to something. "Megatron. Human military forces of this nation have been alerted. Reinforcements inbound. Threat level high."
Megatron snarled as he backed up, pointing at Prime. "This is not the end, Prime. This world will be ours and Cybertron as well." He called out as he leapt upward. "Decepticons, fall back!"
Starscream snarled. "Fall back? Against these…"
"Now, Starscream!" The Decepticon growled before transforming into a jet. Pulling themselves together as much as they could, Ravage, Rumble and Laserbeak each transformed back into a cassette and were allowed to once more enter Soundwave's chestplate. He leapt up to join Megatron as the other Decepticons flew through the air.
Hawk stepped out of his tank, staring upward at the fading forms. He glanced over as Duke's jeep pulled up and the second-in-command stepped out. "How many?"
"At least a dozen so far," Duke sighed. "Breaker, Sci Fi, Tripwire, Tool-Booth, Rapid Fire, Air Tight…Doc…" He shook his head. "We're figuring more later." He looked to where Ratchet was joining with Lifeline looking over the injured. "It might have been worse without them."
Hawk looked to where the other Autobots had gathered behind their obvious leader. "Who are you people?" he demanded. "Are you like them?'
"As with you Earthlings, we may hail from the same planet but we are not of the same kind," Prime announced. "We would never harm humans."
"Excellent policy, keep rolling with that," Helena stated. She had joined with Slade looking at the massive robots before them.
"I am Optimus Prime, leader of the Autobots," the former truck stated. "The force you just contended with was Megatron and the Decepticons. Three million of your years ago, a civil war between our sides consumed our home world of Cybertron. We and the Decepticons did battle upon a ship that crashed upon your world where we were all rendered offline."
"Question?" Helena asked, raising a hand. "You guys just…I mean…the whole turning into cars is just natural?"
"We Cybertronians are not mere robots," Prime answered. "Our vehicle forms were much different upon your world. Our ship had been trapped within a mountain for millennia when a recent quake allowed Teletran-1 to go online. It searched the databases of your world and provided us with new forms to emulate. Sadly, the Decepticons were the first to revive."
"What do they want?" Hawk demanded.
"Megatron is a cruel tyrant who wishes nothing but power," Prime stated. "He no doubt will attempt to access the energy gathering resources of your planet and use them for himself. That will also gain the power to create a gateway to return to Cybertron." He looked to Hawk. "We had anticipated Megatron to strike at your world's military to remove a possible threat. Sadly, it was only when he revealed himself that we were able to lock onto his location." He knelt down so he could look Hawk in the eye. "As a general, I know the loss of soldiers all too well. You have my sympathies and the regret we could not reach here earlier."
Hawk took that in, realizing Prime meant it. "What now?" he asked.
Prime rose up. "The Decepticons are our primary concern. Yet we know that working with the governments of this world was inevitable. Therefore, we are willing to offer aid when we can and accept it from you as well."
Flint seemed unsure. "I don't know about this, General. Two races of giant robots waging war on this planet? That's not going to go over very well."
"Especially after the whole dust thing," Lady Jaye added, still holding a hand to the cut on her head.
"We'll have to make do," Hawk announced. He looked around the ruins of the Pit. "Right now, we have to tend to our wounded and fallen, handle the mess here…"
"Bumblebee, Ironhide, Prowl, aid Ratchet with the wounded," Prime ordered the Autobots beside him. "Hound, Kup, Jazz can help with the clean-up." They all nodded as they began to move off, Prowl quickly picking up a fallen jeep to easily set it right.
Hawk nodded in appreciation before looking to Duke. "I've got to contact the Pentagon at once. Get on the line to call in every reserve we've got. That includes Sgt. Slaughter."
Helena scoffed. "I'm sorry…Sgt. Slaughter? As in the pro wrestler?"
She became aware of every Joe just giving her a completely baffled look. "The Sarge?" Beach Head snapped in as close to a laugh as he ever came to. "The roughest, toughest, meanest drill sergeant in the history of the U.S. military?"
"Silver Star, Purple Heart, Congressional Medal of Honor winner?" Scarlett added. "The Sarge a pro wrestler?"
It took a few moments for Helena to make herself blink. "Oh my God, you're all serious." She gaped at Slade. "I take it back, this is way weirder than the world with the talking ponies."
Scarlett narrowed her eyes. "I know we've got bigger issues on our hands but don't think we haven't forgotten the mysteries about you two."
"Put that aside for now," Slade stated. "We can help here."
"Whoa, really?" Helena asked.
Slade nodded. "Our search can wait."
Helena pulled him to the side to lean in. "Slade…listen, I feel for them but this isn't our Earth. This isn't our fight."
Slade somehow seemed to be looking right at her through his mask. "I spent way too much of my life fighting for the wrong thing, Helena. I'm not passing up a chance to balance the scales doing something right. I'd think you'd appreciate that.""
Helena looked at him, then at the sight of the giant robots and unique soldiers around her. She finally let out an exasperated sigh. "What the hell? We've already got the weird outfits and code names so we fit right in around here." She pointed at Duke. "But I am not using that lame-ass battle cry of yours."
He just chuckled as he led them to meet the new alliance with the transforming cars.
The Pacific Ocean
According to the records Soundwave had found, the encampment had once been used by one of the many nation states of Earth during a huge global conflict some 75 years earlier. It was long abandoned but the buildings served as a fitting base of operations for the Decepticons. Thrust, Skywarp and others were being seen to for repairs for damage suffered during the battle as Megatron stood in the middle of the large command building. Soundwave and Shockwave had managed to put together a holographic computer display from stolen parts for a meeting table but it was being ignored as everyone was more interested in the conflict between the two figures in the middle of the room.
"Where were the reinforcements, Starscream?" Megatron demanded. "I wanted a full deployment to handle this base. The Constructicons alone would have assured it would have been destroyed before the Autobots ever arrived! Instead, it's you and a mere handful!"
"Who still nearly wiped out that entire human fighting force," Starscream defended himself. "How were we to anticipate the Autobots' arrival?"
Megatron scoffed. "That's always your problem, Starscream. You never look at the wider picture. You want the leadership so badly yet you have no idea what it entails."
"At least I know running away is not the way to win respect!" Starscream fired back. "When I become leader…"
"If."
"When…I won't let my pride and the ego to face Prime on equal terms overwhelm me! You keep wanting to achieve a great win over him, Megatron, that's why you didn't destroy the Autobots in Teletran-1! You want Prime at your feet and crushed by your hands and will ignore an easy victory for your ego!" He shook his head. "Why we still follow you…"
Not for the first time in the last several million years, Megatron had to restrain himself from simply blasting Starscream's head off. It was very tempting given his attitude but good foot soldiers were hard to come by. Also, Megatron felt Starscream's constant scheming was an excellent way to keep him on his toes and prevent from becoming too lax. But there was also the reason that Megatron would never admit to anyone: Deep down, he actually understood where Starscream was coming from. Were our positions reversed, would I not be doing everything it took to become leader?
Still, he was feeling the temptation, his fingers around his cannon flexing just as Soundwave spoke up. "Megatron. A transport is incoming."
Instantly, the Decepticons were moving, many piling out into the open air. The Constructicons and Insecticons had gathered, the former's green armor and the latter's darker colors striking against the jungle island. Above them, a vehicle flowed down from the air. It appeared to be a huge jet with VTOL engines, several smaller jets and helicopters flying alongside it. Each was painted a dark blue and bore a symbol of a bright red snake with its fangs showing.
Starscream was raising his gun but Megatron held up a hand. "No. Let's see what this is." He watched as the larger vehicle lowered itself onto the island, landing on the end of the ramp. The engines cooled before the large doors at the side slid open and a ramp way extended downward. The first men off the ship were all clad in blue uniforms with helmets, black masks over the lower half of their faces and the same snake symbol on their chests. With them was a strikingly beautiful woman in a tight black outfit, her eyes behind her large spectacles looking over the Decepticons.
Next to her was a man in a mostly black suit that had a large red collar opened to show the lighter undershirt underneath it. A pendant hung around his neck while his entire head was covered by a silver mask/helmet that somehow managed to capture a man's handsome features. Next to him was a lithe figure in a mostly white bodysuit with a black belt wrapped around his chest. His face was mostly covered by a white hood and mask with a pair of swords on his back.
The final figure strode out with an almost regal bearing. He was a strong man in a solid dark blue suit marked with a black belt, a darker cloak flowing behind him. His head was completely covered with a helmet and a solid faceplate that reflected the Decepticons upon its surface.
He stopped a few feet before Megatron, craning his head up to meet the Decepticon leader. "Good afternoon," he said in a surprisingly polite tone mixed with a low hiss to it. "I am-"
"We know who you are, fleshling," Megatron cut him off. "Indeed, once those G.I. Joes were disposed of, Cobra would have been our next target."
The man known only as Cobra Commander nodded. "I would expect as much. We have been aware of your actions for some time as well and realized you were not of this world."
"Oh?" Megatron mused. "You did not tell anyone of us?'
"Yes, what possible benefit would there be for me to sit back and watch G.I. Joe be completely wiped out? Cobra Commander dryly stated. "Congratulations are in order. You did more damage to them in ten minutes than my forces have been able to achieve in years."
"Human, the environment of this island means nothing to us but my patience can feel the heat," Megatron intoned. "Is there any reason why I should not obliterate you where you stand?"
"I've been asking the same thing for hours," the Baroness muttered under her breath. Destro put a hand to her shoulder to calm her down.
"A few months ago, I would have handled this differently," Cobra Commander began. "I'd be ranting about some alien intrusion to our world. I would overreact, launch some attack and no doubt have gotten most of my forces wiped out. I would refuse to see my failures and continue to blame everyone else." He carefully paced about. "But being turned into dust and then back provides a wonderful sense of perspective. It made me realize how much time I'd wasted on simple foolish schemes for power and money. I thought that having all the money meant having all the power. Now I realize…once I have all the power, what matters money?"
"Money?" Starscream scoffed. "Wonderful, it's one of those worlds…" He looked at the white-clad ninja and smirked. "Is that fleshling supposed to be your protection?"
Storm Shadow gave absolutely no indication he was in the least bit intimidated by the Decepticon and Starscream suddenly couldn't help the odd feeling he might be at a disadvantage. Cobra Commander was continuing as if not noticing. "When things were set right and I was revived, I had an epiphany. I realized it was time to put away some of my more foolish desires and reassert my focus. So I decided it was time the dead weight in my organization might as well be…well, dead." He looked to Destro and the eye roll could be seen behind the faceplate. "Honestly, Condor, what was I thinking hiring that one?"
"At least removing Serpentor was a good thing," the Baroness noted. She saw Destro glare and rolled her eyes. "I know he was your pet project, darling but come on, that fool was more trouble than he was worth. At least the Commander is more predictable."
"Plus, he thankfully has cut down on those more annoying egotistical rants," Destro sighed, forced to acknowledge her point.
Cobra Commander looked back to Megatron. "You and I are far more alike than you know, Megatron."
He smirked. "Oh?"
"Why did you start whatever crusade you're on? Let me guess. You were some low-level worker on your planet, one of the masses ignored and pushed aside far too often. You realized how unfair the system was and that only those in charge benefited from it. Thus, you decided to rebel, at first just to get what you felt belonged to you." He leaned in. "But along the way, you saw the truth. You realized that personal power meant little if you had to conform to the old ways. That just becoming what you'd fought against would be continuing the cycle and setting up your eventual fall. That the only way to beat the system…was to tear it all down and make a new one with you in charge."
Megatron could not keep his surprise hidden thanks to Cobra Commander's succinct analysis of his past and motivations. The masked man nodded. "As I said…much alike…A key difference of course, is that I want this world to myself and I'm not a fan of you taking it over."
"Then it would appear we are at odds." Megatron flexed his cannon, ready to raise it up.
The other Cobra officers remained amazed at how much calmer their Commander was as shown by how he didn't react to the obvious threat. "Perhaps…Or, perhaps…an alliance may be better."
Megatron let out a metallic snort. "Human, I can blast you and your entire force to ash with little effort. What could you possibly offer to persuade me into joining with you?"
In answer, Cobra Commander removed his hand from its place underneath his cloak. In the palm rested a large cube roughly six inches in width and diameter. It seemed to pulse with light as well as power, the colors and swirling with obvious energy. The looks on the faces of the Decepticons transformed into absolute shock. Even Soundwave, whose expression never wavered, appeared thrown.
"The Allspark…" Starscream whispered.
"Yes and no," Cobra Commander announced. "The U.S. government located it in Arizona where it appeared to have crashed some millennia ago. I'm assuming it was during one of those conflicts of your people."
"We had thought it gone forever," Megatron stated, doing an excellent imitation of trying to catch breath for a machine. "How did…"
"Once we stole it from Area 51, it took quite a bit for us to crack what it was," Cobra Commander explained. "It was the first clue to discovering more of your people and its origins. We also did some…fine-tuning, integrating some other technologies. Right now, our tests of it have been limited, mostly as it's hard to tell what we're dealing with. Serpentor actually wanted to drop it into New York to set it off like a nuke and that was the final straw for me. Really, it's tricky figuring out how to properly test it" He looked up to Megatron. "However, I believe you can aid us in that."
Megatron looked to the Allspark, then to Cobra Commander. "I assume any attempt to take it and use it for myself would be for naught?"
"You would be correct," Cobra Commander confirmed. He pointed to the small keypad on its side. "Only my fingerprints open it and I change the code at least twice a day, sometimes as much as five. Admittedly, it's hell keeping it all straight but worth it." He looked back to Megatron. "The offer should be rather obvious but I shall make it anyway. You aid us in conquering this world and this shall be yours. You can then take it and whatever resources you need to conquer this Cybertron or whatever other world you wish. You can have your cosmic empire and leave what you no doubt refer to as a backward mudball to us 'inferior fleshlings' to run."
Megatron gazed at the box-like device, then to Cobra Commander. "Agreed." He returned his gaze to the device. "You said it was no longer the true Allspark…"
"Mindbender's official title for it is about thirty-seven letters long and would never work even as an acronym," Cobra Commander stated. He held it up as if admiring how it glowed brighter in the daytime. "However…I think 'Cosmic Cube' has a nice ring to it, don't you?"
Under the sun of a bright day, in the heart of an island paradise, two forces of pure malevolence made a dark pact that would ensure this world was never the same.
Wow, this ended up a lot longer than expected but does lay some very important seeds to come and hope you enjoy.
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
"You realize this is a bad idea, right?"
"Are you going to continue telling me that all day long?'
"Only until we get killed."
The two women walking down the hallways of the dark cavern clearly had a bond. One was a woman who, despite wearing a professional dark suit with a long black coat, carried herself with a regal bearing. Her short black hair framed her beautiful face with her makeup immaculate as her outfit. Her companion was the same age dressed in a dark green suit of her own, her lush red hair highlighting her own beautiful features.
"This is a very stupid idea, Regina," the redhead stated. "Someone drops a note with a marker to use to bring us to some location? How many times have we both used that very same trap?"
"It's best to just confront it right away," the woman called Regina replied. "Get it out now and find out who is behind this and what they want. I'm really tired of playing someone else's game."
"Oh?" The red-haired woman smirked. "Here I thought you had gotten over being a bar owner."
The woman glared at her. "At least I still had some sort of business, Zelena. You were a spin instructor at a San Francisco yoga studio!"
"Not by choice! I was cursed!"
"Please, you're worse than Snow with that excuse…"
The two exited the tunnel to enter a large room. It was rather stark with a few decorations but no windows. Dominating it was a large round table with several chairs set around it. Inside were two women who both turned to see the newcomers. One was a lovely woman whose hair was so blonde that it was nearly white. She wore an ornate blue and white gown that resembled a sheen of ice. Her companion was a bit younger with light brown hair, clad in a light blue dress under a darker purple outfit. Her face broke into a huge smile seeing the duo. "Regina!"
"Elsa?" Regina Mills frowned deeply. "Anna? What are you two doing here?"
"Same as you, I guess," the Queen of Arendelle stated as she shuffled about the room, her hands encased in blue gloves. "We got some sort of invitation and it sounded like it wasn't going to take no for an answer."
"Same here," Regina stated. "Oh, yes, this is my half-sister, Zelena. You might know her better as the Wicked Witch of the West."
"Oh, um, hello?" Elsa was unsure even as she shook Zelena's hand. Anna was far more energetic doing the same. "Wow, I didn't know you had a sister, Regina! That is so great, two sister pairings here, you two must have so many great stories to share of your wonderful times and fun together."
"Clearly, we had much different lives," Zelena dryly stated.
A very familiar sound began to echo through the chamber as the quartet turned to see a cloud appearing in mid-air. It became a portal to deposit two teenage girls. One had dark purple hair with deep green eyes and was clad in a bright purple suit that Rumpelstiltskin would have appreciated with large boots. Her companion was a bit taller with blue hair and a matching outfit although hers had a bit more of an upscale feel to it. Regina was struck by how oddly familiar her features looked as the girl adjusted the small crown on her head. "Nice going, Mal."
"This was not my fault, Evie!" the other girl snapped.
"You picked the thing up!"
"You told me to!"
"I didn't tell you to rub it! I don't care what Jay says, rubbing any odd doohickey you find is never a good idea!" She sighed as she looked around the room to take in the other women. Her eyes fell on Regina and widened. "Mommy?"
All Regina could say in reply was a flat "what?"
Zelena had a smirk on her face as she looked to Regina. "Why, Regina, did you fail to tell me I was an auntie again?"
The girl called Evie was looking Regina over. "Wow, did you hit the spa or something? Oh, no wait, don't tell me, it's some illusion charm, right? I mean, no other way you could lose fifty pounds and look so good without makeup."
Zelena was giggling at this point with Regina glaring at her, then at Evie. "I swear if Swan has gone time traveling again and brought this kid to life somehow…"
Once more, the wind picked up as the heads turned to see a portal emerging. This one appeared laced with green and what sounded like a loud scream was coming from the other side. In seconds, two figures burst out of the portal sharing what appeared to be a broomstick. Thinking fast, Elsa yanked off her glove and threw out her hand. A blast of ice emerged to create a ramp to catch the women and allowed them to avoid hitting the wall. They landed in a heap, groaning as they slowly rose up. One was wearing a lovely white gown that seemed larger than her form, adjusting the tiara in her bright blonde hair. Her companion was dressed totally in black with a large pointed hat and notable for her solid green skin.
It was Regina's turn to smirk at Zelena. "Someone's ripping off your color scheme."
The green-skinned woman brushed at her body as she got to her feet and took in the others. "Oh, what the Oz is this?"
"More of your new friends?" the blonde-haired woman said, trying to make her gown look perfect. "The ones you abandoned me for?"
"Just how long as you going to hold this over me?"
"You made me think you were dead, Elphaba!" the blonde snapped. "I'm still not over that!"
"It was the best way at the time, Glinda, you know that."
"Hi there!" Anna said in a bright voice, moving in to extend a hand. "Anna and this is my sister, Elsa, queen of Arendelle."
"Arendelle?" Mal frowned. "I thought you guys stuck to yourselves."
The green-skinned woman adjusted her hat. "Elphaba. Or some like to call me, the Wicked Witch of the West."
"Excuse me?" Zelena's eyes literally flared green. "There is only one person who has that title and that's me!"
Elphaba looked her over and raised an eyebrow. "I think your color scheme is just a tad off."
Zelena snarled and patches of green appeared on her face. Regina grabbed her hand to squeeze it, trying to calm her sister down. She still didn't know what was going on but having Zelena start tossing fireballs was not going to make things better.
Elsa smiled at Elphaba. "For the record, I love the look."
"Oh, thanks," Elphaba said. "Your hair isn't…bad. I mean, a bit like Glinda's for my liking but still not terrible."
"I love my dresses!" Glinda protested.
"I know you do, dear and that's part of why I love you." She smiled at Elsa. "She means well, she just has a tad of ego to her."
"Ah, I got it. I can handle that."
Anna was frowning as she leaned in to whisper to Glinda. "Just so it's not me…these two sort of…sound alike?" Glinda thought about it and nodded in agreement.
Evie was pulling out her cell phone to start taking some photos. "Seriously, I have got to find out where you got this work done, Mom, it's amazing."
"I'm not your mother!" Regina protested.
"Also so glad joining the modern world in dress rather than those obnoxious gowns of yours. But the makeup could still use some work and the hair looks like a bird's nest."
"Seems like a chip off the old block to me," Zelena smirked.
Before anything else could happen, a bright golden glow shimmered to form itself into a lovely young woman in a mostly green outfit, her messy blond hair glowing as well. A pair of light wings flapped before retracing themselves into her body. She looked around the room to raise her eyebrows. "So I'm not the only one to get an invite."
"Oh, lovely, one of the fairy guild," Zelena muttered.
Regina simply smiled. "Tinkerbell, good to see you again."
"You too, Regina," Tinkerbell stated. "And no, I don't know why I'm here either but hope someone tells me soon."
Evie was blinking at her. "You..you talk? I mean…according to the others, you just do charades and some weird language no one can understand!"
"You're speaking the same language as me and I don't understand it," Elphaba remarked. "Look, I'm not happy about this and I have no idea who any of you people even are!"
"Greenie is right," Mal stated. "I've got to get to studying before a big weekend party, I've got no time to waste hanging around a bunch of old people."
"Old?" Zelena and Regina barked in perfect unison.
"Yeah, you're what, 50?"
Zelena was sputtering while Regina was the one ready to clench a hand and form a fireball. Elsa stepped forward with her hands raised to try and cool the situation down (which was a specialty of hers). "I wouldn't put it so bluntly but the girl raises a point," Elsa stated. "Someone invited us all here for a reason."
A set of footsteps echoed from the hallway and they all turned around, Zelena and Regina quite alert. A wind picked up from the hall that sent a chill through even Elsa. A dark shadow flooded the entrance before slowly forming into a figure. She marched into the room with the air of someone used to commanding the scene anywhere she went. She was a tall woman who looked even taller thanks to the large pair of horns attached to her head over her lush black hair. Her face was beautiful with very sharp cheeks and her lips pulled into a dark smirk. She wore a black dress and cloak that flowed behind her. With each step, the staff in her hand stamped onto the floor. As she stepped into the room, the huge black wings on her back flexed outward.
She finally came to a stop as a black raven swooped in and landed on the top of her staff. The woman slammed the other end of her staff down to let a loud bang echo through the room. "Well, well," she said in a voice laced with a combination of amusement, power and a dark aura. "I apologize for being late and causing such an…awkward situation."
"Mal?" Regina blinked in confusion. "Since when do you have wings?"
"Mom?" the teenager named Mal blurted, her eyes and jaw even wider. "How'd you get free? And so much taller? And hot?"
The woman moved to the head of the table and made a motion. Wisps of green energy flickered between her fingers as the chairs pulled themselves outward. "Please, sit." She did so herself, the dress and wings shuffling around her. She made a gesture and in a puff of black smoke, the raven had transformed into a handsome young man in black clothing. "Be a dear, Diaval and get our guests refreshments."
"Yes, Mistress," the man said with a bow of his head.
Evie was frowning. "Whoa, you turn the guy into a bird?"
"I'm a raven," he corrected as he moved to wheel a tray of cups and small pastries over to the table. The other women were unsure even as they sat around it. "Where I come from, accepting treats from strangers isn't a good idea," Regina stated.
"Be assured, your Majesty, if I wanted to kill you, I wouldn't be so polite."
"What the hell happened to you, Mal?"
"Maleficent," the woman replied in a terse tone. "Never call me Mal." She watched as the others settled in. "Let's begin with the obvious, ladies. I am not the Maleficent you know, Queen Regina." She looked to Mal. "Nor am I your mother. No more than Regina is your mother, Evie. Or Elphaba the Wicked Witch as Zelena is."
"The Wicked Witch? Or the West?" Mal laughed. "Are you kidding? That's just a story!"
"In most realities, so are the tales of all of us." Maleficent sipped at her drink. "There are different realms, my dears. Different universes, different Earths. I am not talking about the usual split realms like the Enchanted Forest or Wonderland. I speak of entirely different planes of reality."
"How do you know this?" Zelena demanded.
"Let us say, I have been appraised by an interested party." Maleficent turned her head as another woman stepped into the room. She was as beautiful as any of the others with long brown hair, wearing a loose green dress that showed off plenty of her legs and cleavage. A cape flowed behind her as her lips were turned into a smile. "Ladies, allow me to introduce Morgan Le Fay."
"As in King Arthur?" Regina scowled. "We had bad experiences with him."
"Not the same Arthur," Morgan said in a lush British accent. "I actually had a different look for a while but after I…dropped the weaker side of myself, I decided altering my appearance was a good idea. Leave Lena Luthor behind and embrace my true self."
"Um, can I interrupt?" Mal said, waving her hands. "Cause I am zip codes from lost at this point."
"Yes, we should cut the confusion down," Maleficent stated. "Here is how we stand, ladies." She motioned to Regina. "Regina Mills, the Evil Queen of her reality although it was more circumstances and a rather harsh mother that pushed her to cast a curse bringing all her fairy tale people into a modern world. In a series of events that would take far, far too long to detail but would no doubt make an epic adventure for one of your modern entertainment programs, she has mended her ways and trying to atone.
Her half-sister, Zelena, abandoned by her mother and also twisted by circumstance to become her world's version of the Wicked Witch. Likewise attempting to atone for her ways."
She turned to Elphaba. "I actually find myself intrigued by you, Elphaba. A woman who found out her vaunted Wizard was a fraud trying to control and wipe out the magical creatures of his realm to increase his own power. And in fighting back to achieve her powers, she was turned into the villain of the story." She offered a quiet smile. "I know that feeling very, very well." She looked to Glinda. "Likewise, Glinda the Good may not be perfect as she understands how her true friend was fighting for what was right. While she kept the facade of her villainy intact for a while, she saw to it that the horrible ruling class of her Oz was eventually overthrown and things became balanced." She saw the two exchanging a warm glance.
Maleficent looked to Mal and Evie. "Now to these two. In their reality, the self-proclaimed heroes of a world much like the one Regina knows exiled the villains to an isle along with their assorted offspring. Mal is the daughter of my doppelganger, a woman who truly is the dark and evil monster stories have painted me as whereas Mal has decided to follow her own path. Evie, meanwhile, is the daughter of her world's Evil Queen. A good girl at heart pushed and manipulated by a dark magical version of a stage mother to a life she does not want in order to achieve her mother's own dreams of power and glory."
Maleficent turned to smile softly at Regina. "Perhaps that rings a bell, daughters of the Queen of Hearts." Both Regina and Zelena were looking at the two teenagers with both interest and understanding.
Maleficent nodded to Anna and Elsa. "Their stories may be familiar to you both, a sister forced to hide her great power and the one who was with her through thick and thin." Maleficent smirked. "Once, I would have ignored human emotions but I have…altered that approach."
"And Tinkerbell is just your usual fairy pain in the ass," Zelena snapped. "Can we get to why we're here?"
Glinda snorted as she glanced at Elphaba. "You two sure share a temper."
"I'm not that bad."
"Yes, you are."
"Oh, like you're much better? I remember you at Shiz Dorm…"
Maleficent stamped her staff to get their attention. "Ladies, our time here is limited so let's keep this as concise as possible. I thought it best to discuss it with just us. Royalty..." She looked to Elsa. "Nobility..." She glanced to Regina and Zelena. "Gentry..." She nodded at Elphaba and Glinda before looking to Tinkerbell "And the rabble." Ignoring her sputterings, Maleficent continued. "Having it be the ladies of the realms was more logical. Let's be honest…men have a very bad habit of fouling things up with egos, greed, and stupidity."
Regina and Zelena made matching snorts. "Please," Regina said. "Let's not turn this into a gender issue. I can name quite a few women I know who have that in far worse spades." She and her sister shared meaningful looks.
"Gotta go with that," Mal stated. "I can already tell, you're a lot nicer than my mom. She'd be frying people for a bad joke before doing some song and dance routine."
Diavel couldn't help but let out a choked laugh. He turned it into a cough as he saw Maleficent glaring at him. "I'm sorry just…the idea of you singing…or dancing…" He coughed again as he went quiet.
Maleficent rolled her eyes before contusing. "The world….the multiverse…is changing, ladies. The events of several months ago affected everything."
Regina and Zelena both sat up straight. "The Dusting…." Regina whispered. "I thought it was some sort of curse gone awry but…It's something else." Nearby, Mal and Evie were both shuddering with a look Regina found very familiar, indicating one or both had been dusted just as she and Zelena had been. The memories flashed in her mind of watching as Granny, Grumpy and others had been taken just before she was turned in nothing as well. Even months later, it still gave her nightmares, especially given she could never find out the cause.
"It happened to you all too?" Glinda blurted. "I...We were never sure. Half of Oz vanished, it was total chaos and then in the middle of it all, Elphaba comes out of nowhere..."
"I couldn't stay away," her friend said. "Not after what happened..." She made a small smile. "I admit, the look on your face was priceless plus how you kept pinching me."
"It wasn't just us then," Elsa mused.
"It was not," Morgan stated. "The reasons behind it are complex and it's unlikely to happen again. But the energies used have weakened, if not outright shattered, the bonds that block realities. There have been further…crossovers for lack of a better term. Which is why I thought it best to reach out and try and handle this situation before it becomes more complicated."
"She raises an excellent point," Maleficent said. "Look at the confusion a prepared meeting created between the various counterparts here. How much more complex would it be if someone from one realm found their way into another?"
"She's right on that," Regina stated. "We've had plenty of experience with misunderstandings thanks to folks crossing over between realms."
"Yeah, that wasn't a very good deal," Elsa admitted. "Blundering into other realms with no idea who or where you are? That's a recipe for disaster."
Mal nodded. "I gotta go with you there." She motioned to Maleficent. "The second you'd step into my world, the authorities would be on top of you and ready to take you down."
"Which would go very poorly. For them." The way Maleficent said that sent a shiver down Mal's spine at how this woman wasn't as different from her mother as she seemed. "That's not to mention what would happen if some other versions came to play that are not as nice as the ones here." She looked at Reinga. "I came across a world where your counterpart in the Snow White legends, one Queen Ravenna, quite frankly made you or I candidates for sainthood." She glanced to Elsa. "And let's not even get into how her sister was a true Ice Queen."
Licking her lips, Elphaba spoke up. "I can understand how these situations get out of hand but. Why us? I mean, no offense to this Zelena but I don't see much of us mingling with some other realms."
"Neither did those on realities that have already clashed," Morgan stated. "But there are more conflicts to come. More events, more wars. The coming crisis will not involve us. It is more a clash of science. But the one afterward….that is a battle where magic will dominate."
"Who's behind it?" Regina demanded.
"Sadly, I've been unable to figure that out. The truth is that there are so many realities and powers at play that a dozen of them could ignite this war with just the smallest spark. When that happens, it will become a bonfire tearing through one realm after another with few left in the end."
"If they want Oz, let them have it," Zelena snapped. "Frankly, never really liked the spot in the first place, those damn flying monkeys are so annoying. Let Dorothy and Ruby run it."
"Okay, I know Dorothy but who's Ruby?" Glinda asked.
"You'd know her as Red Riding Hood. And the wolf."
"Wait, she's both?"
"That's the simple version, don't make me go into details."
"You really don't," Elsa added. "Believe me, I spent a few days in their world and I still can't make heads or tails out of it. Horseless carriages, tiny cakes in a box and I still don't understand that television thing."
"Humans," Maleficent sighed. "They can make things difficult."
"I'm half-human," Elphaba announced.
"I won't hold that against you."
Elsa was peering at Elphaba. "I'm trying to get this, you were...born this way?"
"My father was a human from another world," the witch explained. "My powers really came from my mother. I didn't understand them and thought it was best to hide them from everyone, even my sister."
"Boy, that does sound familiar," Anna grumbled. As she saw Elsa's look, she held up her hands. "Elsa, I love mom and dad too but you have to admit, 'conceal, don't feel' was a pretty lousy piece of advice to give a six-year old."
"Holding it in wasn't easy for me, either," Elphaba agreed. "When it finally came out...well, it didn't always end well. I got people hurt...people I cared about. I just realized that if I'd become open to it before..."
"It would have saved a lot of time and pain." Elsa smiled. "I know how that feels. It would have been worse without Anna."
"Yep, sisters are the best."
"I was close to mine. Until..." Elphaba looked down with a pain that Regina and Zelena both knew very well. Glinda rubbed her friend's shoulder. "You still got me."
"As much as I try to lose you..."
Tinkerbell smiled. "Nice to actually see siblings who get along, that's refreshing given the folks I usually hang out with."
"I assumed those were brain dead zombies," Zelena dryly stated.
"Please, don't bring up zombies, it gives me uncomfortable memories..."
"Oh, wow, this is gonna make one hell of a post," Evie said texting her phone. A blast of fire erupted to strike it and Evie screamed to drop the burnt piece of metal. Zelena waved her hand to extinguish the remnants of the fireball. "No wonder Robin keeps asking me for new phones," Regina mused.
Elphaba rubbed her temples. "I'm really starting to think I was better off on the run…"
"Don't make me pour water on you," Glinda said.
"Whoa, easy," Mal said, holding up her hands. "I get she's annoying but you don't have to melt her!"
"That's just a myth!" Elphaba and Zelena said in unison.
Morgan rubbed her temples. "I knew doing this via video conference would have been easier."
"What's video?" Anna asked.
Maleficent rubbed at her temples before continuing. "The point I was attempting to make is that there is a battle coming that will involve all of us. A conflict with other worlds that could bring about the end of all we know."
Glinda seemed unsure. "It's really that bad?"
"Magic and technology never mix very well," Regina inserted. "As great as my powers are, I've yet to meet a wizard that can stand up to a bullet."
"Iron is a weakness of mine," Maleficent admitted. "That's not to mention how, to be brutally honest, Oz is rather backward in terms of such tech not to mention the attitudes of the populace."
"I wouldn't say backward..." Glinda began.
"A fourth-rate huckster in a hot air balloon convinced everyone he was a grand wizard with nothing but literal smoke and mirrors," Zelena snapped as Glinda winced. "I can already tell one similarity between our worlds is that the populace of Oz are absolute idiots."
"Preaching to the choir, sister!" Elphaba announced.
"Don't call me that, I already have an annoying bitch in that role." Zelena smirked at Reinga.
Mal shook her head. "We're supposed to believe in some sort of...war between universes?"
"I believe it, my dears." Maleficent nodded to Morgan. "The warnings she brings line up with what I have observed in my own travels. There is a war coming. One between realms. And none of us will be safe from it."
"A full alliance may not be possible," Morgan stated. "But some sort of cooperation is better than being wiped out completely. "
Zelena snorted. "Don't go pretending this isn't some sort of power grab for you, dearie."
Morgan looked put out. "What do you mean?"
It was Mal's turn to snort. "Please. Lady, I know exactly what a power-hungry magical sociopath looks like. I was raised by one."
"The only reason you're calling this tete a tete is because you have your own plans," Regina added. "We know schemes, honey and you might as well be wearing Rumplestilskin's coat with the way you're plotting."
"I may be green but you're the one glowing with envy and greed," Elphaba added.
Morgan was glaring but Maleficent had that small smile on her lips once more. "I don't trust the woman at all and neither should any of you. But I do trust that, at the least, she is putting her sense of self-survival ahead of all else to give this warning."
Tinkerbell frowned. "Just because her life is on the line means we throw in with what she's saying?'
"Don't press me, fairy. I've cut the wings off your kind before."
Tinkerbell had her wand up and raised. "Maybe I should be getting some payback on that then."
Morgan smirked. "You think you can challenge me?"
"I think I can make sure you need a new face. Because this new one isn't working for you."
Morgan was up on her feet, her hands glowing with energies. Regina and Zelena were already rising up, each crafting a ball of fire. Glinda had her own wand raised in a combat pose while Elphaba ignited a fireball of her own. Elsa moved protectively before Anna, her own hands raised with ice forming around her fingers.
"Mal..." Evie warned. "They're gonna kill each other..."
"On it." Mal's eyes glowed a bright green and a cloud of purple smoke covered her body. In seconds, she had transformed into a massive dragon, letting out a roar and a flap of its wings which knocked everyone except Maleficent off their feet. Maleficent herself was calmly sipping from her cup as Evie stood on top of the table. "Listen up," she snapped. "My friend here really doesn't like doing the dragon thing but clearly, she will if she has to. Now can we take the bitching down a few notches and try to be polite about this?"
In a flash of smoke, Mal had turned back into her human form, brushing at her coat. "Ugh, I hate doing that. Seriously, what does it say when you and me are the voices of reason in a group?"
Glinda was trying to look as dignified as one could when your tiara was stuck into one ear as she adjusted her outfit. "That was...rather bracing."
"And impressive," Regina had to note. "You're not too different from the Mal and Lilly I know."
Elsa looked to her sister. "This is why our best friend is a snowman."
"And the other is a reindeer."
A loud banging echoed as Maleficent once more stamped her staff. She shook her head at Diaval. "This is why I never mingle with people. It's just too annoying" He merely made a soft smile.
Regina crossed her arms at Maleficent. "What exactly do you expect from us?"
"I really don't expect anything. To be honest, I'm not even sure if I'll be taking part in this war that's coming. Morgan was just so insistent on bringing this to your attention that I agreed." She looked around at all of them. "But it is coming, ladies. The War of the Realms. Perhaps not this year or next but it will come." She focused on Regina and Zelena. "You two, in particular, know that ignoring prophecies are never a good idea."
"The problem is, too many of them are open-ended," Regina pointed out. "And half the time, when you try to stop it, you just end up making it happen."
"Honestly, I would kill for a prophecy that was just clear-cut and no misinterpretation," Zelena intoned.
"You used to kill for a cup of latte."
Elphaba coughed. "What about us? Frankly, I was happy just staying out of the limelight and let everyone think the Wicked Witch was dead. It's not going to be easy for me to come back out after being made out as a monster."
"I know how that feels," Maleficent stated. "But sometimes, one must adapt as the times dictate. Leadership will be needed when this conflict comes."
Zelena rolled her eyes. "If you're going to press me into becoming a hero, I'd rather go back to the flying monkeys."
"They are very intelligent and hard-working creatures now!" Glinda stated.
Morgan waved a hand around the table. "As I said, I'm not sure when this conflict will come but we must be ready for it. I have not survived for centuries just to lose this lovely new look to some grand battle that can cost me my power and my throne."
"I always found thrones overrated," Elsa mused.
"And I found out the hard way seeking power isn't the best path in life." Regina fixed Morgan with a look that mixed sympathy with warning. "You remind me too much of myself when I was the true monster of my story thinking I was the hero. You keep going around seeking nothing but power and in the end, you'll end up with nothing at all."
Morgan snorted. "What an idiotic sentiment. Power is always the best goal, your Majesty. It's worth whatever sacrifices are needed."
"Even if it's what you love?"
"Love is a weakness I'm better off without."
"We thought the same thing," Zelena stated in a softer tone than usual. "We've walked down your road, Morgan. And both of us realize how that path leads to no destination that's worth it."
The sorceress shook her head. "Unlike you two, I'm old enough to appreciate this power. And how best to use it. I'm stronger than you two could ever hope to be."
"That's right. Keep telling yourself that."
Evie looked to Mal. "Five minutes and I can tell this woman is so much like your mom and mine that it's scary." Her friend nodded in agreement.
Maleficent rose up, her wings brushing behind her. "I think we've covered enough ground for now, ladies. What's needed for the future is to prepare for what is to come. Your various realities can use your help with that." She pushed forward what looked like a set of small globes. "This can connect us between universes, to communicate and to share information. You can use them to convince others of what has happened."
"This may be a hard sell," Mal stated. "Alternate versions of our moms? That's weird even for our world."
"Sounds like a Sunday for us," Regina mused.
"You'll have to do your best," Maleficent stated. She and Morgan waved her hands and with clouds of smoke and wind, a set of portals opened. "If need be, I shall contact you. For now, it's best to prepare for what is to come."
Mal and Evie looked at their portal as Regina came up to them. Regina paused to look at Evie. "I...don't know your mother but I have an uncomfortable feeling I know just what kind of person she's like. Not just me but my own mother as well. So I'm going to give you the advice I wish someone had given me when I was your age." She put a hand on Evie's shoulder as she looked the young woman in the eye. "Don't be bound by who your mother is. Not her name, not her legacy and sure as hell not what she thinks of you. Be your own self, that's the best thing you can do."
Evie softly smiled in reply. "Thanks...Regina." She backed up as Mal looked Maleficent over. "Kinda wishing I'd gotten you as a mom instead."
"Please, I detest beasties," Maleficent scoffed with a wave of her hand. Behind her, Diavel gave a wink to let Mal know she wasn't truly serious about that. Mal and Evie gave soft waves before exiting into their portal.
Elphaba was looking over Zelena. "I still can't see it to be honest but...I guess it's not too bad knowing another version of me that found some happiness."
"Ugh, please don't make me feel like I'm bonding with someone, it gives me a headache."
Elphaba looked to Elsa. "I keep thinking you and I have so much more in common than it seems."
"Same here." Elsa smiled back. "I guess...keep in touch. I spent most of my life making the mistake of not opening up to people so I know how important it can be to find a kindred spirit."
"I'll like that." The two exchanged a short handshake before Elsa and Anna headed to their portal, Anna giving a final cheerful wave before following her sister through it.
Glinda smiled at Tinkerbell. "I know she can be rough but she has a good heart. And I am glad she's not dead after all so harder to stay mad at her."
"Oh, I bet." Tinkerbell said with a smirk.
Glinda blinked. "What do you mean?"
"I'm sure you're not that blonde that you'll figure it out." In a bright glow, Tinkerbell transformed into a ball of light that exited into the portal. Glinda saw Elphaba picking up her broom and shook her head. "Oh, no, this time, I handle the transport!" She waved her wand as a large clear bubble encased the duo. They lifted into the air and exited through their portal.
"I can't believe I'm saying this but she's more annoying than my Glinda," Zelena remarked.
"I don't know, I think Elphaba may be nicer to get along with," Regina teased. Seeing her sister glare at her, Regina smirked. "Then again, you have a much better style."
"Damn right."
Regina looked to Maleficent. "Who was it?' At Maleficent's frown, Regina continued. "You said you weren't that different from us until something changed. With me, it was adopting a son. For Zelena, it was having a daughter. So who was it?"
Maleficent's expression never wavered as she spoke. "Aurora. Yes, the girl I cursed. I hated her, loathed her and as I watched her grow...I realized I no longer did."
Regina smiled back. "Just like you, I thought it was a weakness. Now I know it's my strength."
Morgan scoffed. "I was looking for warriors, for magical soldiers, not weaklings."
"Clearly you don't understand us," Zelena announced as she joined Regina. "Because a woman fighting for her child's future? No soldier can possibly be more dangerous than that." The two moved to exit into their portal. It winked away to leave the last two women alone.
Morgan looked across the table at Maleficent. "I still think this may have been a mistake."
"You were the one who came to me, my dear."
"Because the two of us alone have the power to deal with this."
"I don't believe we do," Maleficent snapped. "I saw first-hand what happens when a force that thinks it's superior takes on an army without knowing their own weapons. It caused quite a lot of bloodshed and while it ended in a surprisingly amicable manner, we can't bet on that happening again."
Morgan rose up to her feet. "I have my own plans on how to handle what's to come..."
"Meaning how you'll use it to grab what power there is for yourself," Maleficent coldly stated. Her eyes flared with green fire as she glared at Morgan. "The last person who attempted to use me met a very nasty end, Morgan Le Fay. Cross me and you'll end up worse."
Morgan just smirked back. "You may think I'm low on magical power, Maleficent. But I have a very distinct advantage over all of you."
"Oh?"
"Yes. As much as some of you may hate to admit it, deep down, you're all good people at heart. And deep down...I'm not." She turned, her cloak flapping around her as she headed toward her own portal. "When the conflict comes, Maleficent, you and the rest can do what you want. Just know that I've slain dragons before and I have no problem adding another two or three to the pile." She exited through the portal which shut behind her.
Diavel broke the silence. "I think that went well, don't you?"
Maleficent just fixed him with a stare. "You're a raven, aren't you supposed to be the harbinger of doom?"
"Now, now, you of all people should know better than to judge by the legends." Diavel sobered as he looked at his mistress. "I can understand Mills and Zelena. They're ruthless, they know how to do what it takes to win. Maybe that Elphaba too. But those teens? Elsa? They don't know what major conflicts like this are like."
"Then they'll have to learn," Maleficent stated. "What's coming cannot be stopped, Diavel. Only delayed but sooner or later, the War of the Realms will be upon us. And the only question is how many of them will be left standing when it's all over."
"What if the one that pays...is ours?"
Maleficent's eyes flashed with a familiar air of menace. "Than whoever begins this war will learn what happens when I decide it's time to become the villain after all."
Diavel wished he was back in his normal form so his shuddering wouldn't be so obvious. Whenever his mistress talked of an evil far greater than she could foresee, it was never a good sign for the realms at large.
This just hit me when watching the Maleficent sequel and found myself jotting it down fast. The obvious fun was the takes on the OUAT Regina meeting Mal and Evie and Elphaba and Elsa. Keep in mind that OUAT already had actresses as Elsa and Anna so not dead ringers for Idina Menzel and Kristen Bell. Also, Wicked fans may have different picks for their favorite Elphaba/Glinda which is why Mal wouldn't think Glinda looks like her mom.
Also, the "new" Morgan is now Elizabeth Hurley to tie in to the new Runaways season with her changing her appearance to free herself of Lena more.
And the "Queen Ravenna" reference is for Snow White and the Hunstman and Winter's War.
It's another bit of setup into things but hope you enjoyed it.
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
Sorry for long delay, tied up with personal work and such. I was inspired more by "Crisis on Infinite Earths" which I greatly enjoyed as much as the "Arrow" finale and think way too much hate on both. But one point that inspired this with an additional touch by the great Birds of Prey movie so hope you enjoy it.
Earth-99
Gotham City
The skies were dark with flashes of lightning echoing as the hints of a storm ready to unleash itself upon Gotham. The populace might have felt the tension of that in the past but now were used to a far greater touch of fear. For a town surprisingly crime-free, this Gotham was not a place of peace but one where people were terrified of crossing a line, lest they attract the attention of the dark specter that could still prowl the roofs if he wanted to.
For now, that specter was housed within the mansion on the city outskirts. The whirr of the servos on his exo-skeleton echoed as he made his way through the large cave under his home. His hair and beard were streaked with grey yet his features were still strong. He looked at the large suit hanging in the laboratory, musing on its look. He leaned in to adjust one of the bolts on the side. Making a suit capable of holding him was tougher but it had to be done. Sure, thing were quiet now but always the chance of someone trying to strike again and he had to be ready to put them down.
He moved to look at the set of arms stacked to the side. He stroked the twin blasters, trying to figure out how to better miniaturize them for his gauntlets. One for missile and the other for bullets was the best way to go but he liked the idea of one firing out sharper mini-Batarangs to stab a vital organ. After all, keeping them all scared was the only way to make sure this town ran right.
That sixth sense of so many years alerted him as he spun around as much as his suit would allow him, his hands grabbing a mini-flamethrower to aim it. He stopped as he saw the figure standing before him. The suit was much like his own, albeit a bit lighter. Well, as light as grey and black could be. The eyes appeared to be more like white slits yet still able to focus on him with a hard gaze. He stood perfectly in place but in a stance ready to fight if need be.
Bruce Wayne stared at him for a long moment and then scoffed. "Huh. Let's see….Clayface is a pile of….well, clay. Nemesis knows not to show up here. I took out all the Martians….Azrael is gone…." He cocked his head. "So who the hell are you?"
The caped figure just held that long and cold stare. "Intruder scan," Wayne called out. "Full DNA analysis." A shimmer of light covered the caped intruder but he didn't seem to mind it. It took a few moments for the metallic voice to echo. "DNA scan complete. 99.999999997% match for Wayne, Bruce."
Wayne was surprised as he studied the intruder. "So what is this? Time travel? Alternate Earth?" At the way the other figure cocked his head, he nodded. "Ah. Should have known." He turned to march back toward the workbench. "Whatever it is you want, forget it. I have enough problems in my world without helping some other one."
"I don't want your help." Wayne turned at the cold voice that was so much like his own. The other Batman was slowly looking about the room, taking in the "trophies" on the side. From a playing card covered in blood to a broken question mark cane to a helmet covered in ice to crushed vines, it was an odd collection but spoke volumes to him. "How'd it start?" he called out. "Who was the first?"
Wayne grunted. "You really have to ask?"
Batman looked at the playing card. "After he killed Tim…that was when I knew," Wayne continued. "When I had to do it." He shrugged. "You think anyone missed him? Hell, they wanted to give me a statue for doing it. Even Dick understood, said it was just one."
"It always starts with just one," Batman softly said. "Then you decided another was fine. And another. And another."
Wayne rolled his eyes. "God, you still have that self-righteous code. I can tell you right now, once you realize how outdated it is...It frees you. Lets you do what needs to be done."
"How Gordon didn't stop you when it started..."
"After Barbara? He was willing to back me up. Then realized trying to take me down was too dangerous for the other cops. He figured quitting and leaving town were better than bringing down the Bat." He tinkered on his weapons. "I was happy for that. Freed me up to keep doing my job."
"Which became wholesale murder," his counterpart snapped as he looked over the trophies. He stopped at the pair of broken glasses inside another jar. "And then Clark…"
Wayne scoffed. "Strange visitor from another planet comes to Earth with powers and abilities far beyond those of mortal men? Clark...Clark always said yes to anyone with a badge. Or a flag. He gave them too much power. How long until he decided it was time to take some for his own?"
"Then who? Diana? Wally? Hal or John or whoever has the ring here? When will it stop?"
Wayne smirked. "You're gonna tell me you don't have your plans to take out every one of them?"
"Non-lethal," Batman snapped. "And only if they crossed the line. Not when they're trying to stop the one who has. The one who drove Gordon to quit when he saw where things were going and get out of town. Who forced Alfred to leave before he saw you go too far over the edge. Who betrayed everything we ever stood for." The anger was now clear in his voice as he turned to face Wayne who turned back to glare at him.
"You think you're better than me?" Wayne snarled. "You think you can judge me?"
"Why not? You've been judge, jury, and executioner for years."
Wayne scoffed. "How many? How many on your world have died because you wouldn't kill the Joker? Or Ra's? How much blood is on your hands?"
It was Batman's turn to scoff. "That's as stupid as claiming police officers are responsible for crooks who get away in the courts. That Flash is responsible for what his Rogues do. Those madmen are responsible for their own actions, not me. And not you."
Wayne just kept working on his weapons. "I used to think the same way. Then I had my eyes opened after Kate was killed." He looked at Batman. "You know her, right?"
"She's not the same on my Earth," Batman stated. "But a few others who have the same as you. One has her as a good hero herself. Maybe too much attitude but she's trying with our doppelganger."
"He's weak," Wayne said. "Like you. Still not willing to do what it takes."
"Or doing what he needs to."
Wayne shook his head. "It's like Harvey once told me. You either die the hero or live long enough to see yourself become the villain. You know where this will lead. One day, we can't do it anymore. One day, one of them gets lucky or some punk gets in a cheap shot. We need to take care of as much as we can before your time comes. There's no such thing as a happy ending for us."
Batman was silent for a moment. "No. At least for one of us…"
Earth-2005
Paris
The cafe was busy at this time in the morning. People bustled about from residents to tourists to enjoy the sights of the City of Lights on a bright summer day. The handsome man was sipping at his coffee when the figure sat before him. He looked up, curious, his light shirt and slacks no different than anyone else walking about the city. The other man was his age with darker hair and a face that didn't seem to smile much, wearing a professional suit. Despite the fact they'd never met, he couldn't help but feel an odd tug of familiarity. "Can I help you?"
The man studied him carefully with an eye that Bruce Wayne had used many times in his own life. "I'm trying to figure out how you did it," he began in a calm voice. "How you could just give it all up."
Bruce raised an eyebrow. "I'm not sure what you mean."
"I always figured 'when I die it'll be on Gotham concrete' yet you…you let it go. You moved on. I never thought a Bruce Wayne could do that."
Bruce stiffened, his instinct to deny it dying as he could see the other man already knew who he was. "Are you League?"
The man shook his head. "Decidedly not. No, just someone…curious. Concerned but mostly curious. Again, wondering…how could you let it go?"
Bruce shrugged as he sipped his coffee. "If you know me as well as you seem to, that shouldn't be too hard a question. I gave my all to them."
"Did you?" The stranger pressed. "You quit after Harvey, let them believe you were a villain and then just hid away."
"Maybe that was a mistake," Bruce allowed. "But the city thrived without me. And when I came back, it almost ruined it again." He shrugged. "What I did…was good. But in the end, I realized that it got so bad under Bane because I couldn't accept my time was passed. Physically and emotionally. And afterward…" He lifted his cup up. "I realized it was best I move on."
"And leave Gotham behind."
"Nightwing has it handled," Bruce stated. "He's young, he's got fire and he's done well. Even heard he has some partner by his side helping him out."
"But you just stopped fighting? Just stopped aiding the city?"
"Not much aid I could do given my financial situation by the time Bane was done," Bruce stated. "And like I said...I may have put myself back together for the final fight but I knew...my time was limited. It was better to just try living it more outside that mask." He rubbed his face. "I let it become me. Change me. I had to be broken to realize that Bruce Wayne was needed more than the Batman."
"And you just live it up like the former playboy?" The man pressed.
Bruce's eyes narrowed. "I don't know who you are. But I lived my life in pain and then in seclusion. Hell, I didn't really live it at all, I just did my best to survive it. Now…Bruce Wayne may be dead to the world but as far as I'm concerned, he's never been more alive."
The stranger stared at him and Bruce felt an odd sensation of respect mired within that judgment. "I guess that's as good an answer as I'm going to get." He rose to his feet. "It was…interesting meeting you, Bruce Wayne. Hopefully, we never will again."
"I suppose asking who are you is a waste of time?" Bruce already knew the answer to the question.
The stranger's lips turned upward briefly. "Let's just say...someone who wishes he could be as strong as you to make your choice." He turned to go, then paused and looked back at Bruce. "One thing…if, by any chance, you do go back into the suit…maybe cut down on the voice? The audio of the rasp seemed a bit over the top. And coming from me, that says a lot." He began to walk off and soon vanished into the crowds.
Bruce settled back in his chair, musing on the encounter as he heard the sound of heels coming toward him. He looked up as Selina Kyle came up with her, dressed in a blue outfit with her hair framing her gorgeous face. "You okay?" she asked at his expression.
"I'm not sure," Bruce admitted. "I can't shake the feeling…I just had someone feeling…envious of me."
Selina gave him that sexy smirk of hers. "You get that when we go out together."
He chuckled as she joined him to start another day together.
Wayne actually laughed at what he heard. "He just…gave up?"
"He found a life of peace," Batman said in a soft tone. "Something I wish I could."
Wayne's scowl deepened. "Peace is a joke, a lie the public tell themselves to think the world makes sense. Ours stopped doing that on that night in Crime Alley."
"And you think what you do is honoring their memories?" Anger flashed in Batman's eyes. "They would be ashamed of you."
"The dead can't feel shame," Wayne snapped. "They can't feel anything. It's all about making the guilty pay wherever they are."
"The only one guilty here…is you."
Wayne chuckled as he reached to the console. "This has been interesting but I've had enough." He pressed down on the commands as Batman stood there. A whining sound echoed through the Cave…and then slowly died down.
As Wayne's face fell, Batman was already moving. He lashed out with a series of blows and a kick that knocked Wayne back. The elder man snarled, throwing out a fist and while the metallic frame slowed him down, he was still fast. Batman rolled with the blow to punch the other man in the face. "Unlike you, I didn't drive away Dick or Barbara," he hissed. "And I can guess every single access code you'd use for your systems."
"Not bad," Wayne allowed. "That include for Cassandra's birthday?"
Batman frowned. "Who?"
Wayne managed to hit a few commands into his keyboard and the whine echoed once again. Batman was moving fast as a canon lowered from the ceiling to fire a high-intensity laser at him. He was dodging and rolling even as he tossed out a Batarang. It hit the cannon to cause it to erupt into flame. Wayne had gotten his hands on the flamethrower, pulling the trigger to unleash a long trail of fire at Batman. He ducked behind the case of trophies as the fire raced over them, the glass of several cracking under the heat. An item caught Batman's eye and he reached in to grab it.
He raised a small device and fired a grappling hook at the top of the cave. It allowed him to be dragged upward with his feet aimed at Wayne. The elder man instinctively ducked as Batman opened his palm to show what looked like a small flower lapel. He squeezed it to unleash a trail of thick green liquid that hit the back of Wayne's exo-skeleton. A loud hissing echoed as the acid instantly began eating through the metal. Wayne jerked in place as the acid spray cut down his metallic frame. He let out a yell as part of it gave way, the connections to his leg braces shortening out.
As Wayne collapsed, Batman looked at the lapel and shook his head. "Using his acid lapel to take down a Batman. He'd actually appreciate that." He tossed the flower aside as he looked down at the fallen Wayne, putting a boot to his chest. The elder man glared at him. "If you think I'm gonna beg…"
"No begging," Batman snarled. "No, this ends now."
"You really think this solves anything? That justice is done? I'm the only one who can keep this city from going to Hell! I can never stop!"
"That's where you're wrong," Batman said. "There are always good people in Gotham. You just ignored them for too long." He cocked his head. "I should thank you. Every now and then…for just one moment…I think about how easy it would be to get rid of Joker or Ra's, once and for all. Now…I see what happens when I cross that line. No matter what, I'm never going to become you."
Wayne snorted. "Just wait. One day, you'll realize it's the only way."
"The day I think that is the day I give it up. There are a lot of us across the multiverse. We've all stared into the abyss." He leaned down to hiss at his counterpart. "The difference between us and you? You blinked."
Wayne tried to push back on his boot but Batman merely stamped down on his face. Wayne just glared up at him. "So what now? Drag me to prison or Arkham?"
"Please. We both know, even in your condition, there's no prison on this planet that can hold you." Batman reached to his belt. "Besides…the last thing I want is to have Mother and Father's names dragged through the mud in your trial. No…no, Bruce Wayne just vanishes while Batman comes to an end." He unhooked a device and Wayne's eyes widened as he recognized it. "No…" he whispered, a rare dose of fear flashing over his face.
Batman stepped back as he held up the projector. "I'm not getting any satisfaction from this," he snapped. "But unlike you, I'm not going for the other option. Maybe a few decades in the Phantom Zone can heal your mind. If not…" He let out a sigh as he pressed the trigger. The beam struck Wayne, the man yelling as he tried in vain to crawl off. His body shimmered and then slowly faded into nothingness.
Batman lowered the projector and looked down with sadness at the spot where his doppelganger had been. A set of footsteps echoed and he looked up to see a young black man step down the steps. His handsome face was set in a stern expression yet he didn't seem too upset as he looked Batman over. "So…he's gone."
"He is," Batman returned. He looked the youth over. "Luke Fox. I know your father in my world. He's a good man."
"Mine was," Luke said in a flat voice. "Until he was murdered. I thought his way was the right way to find justice." He looked down with shame in his eyes. "But after a while…I began to realize murder isn't justice. That I was just adding to the pain and not stopping it. I hoped…maybe somehow I could get him to see that."
Batman nodded. "Good. There's still hope for you. It passed him a long time ago."
Luke sighed as he looked around. "It's just too bad. He really was a hero, once. Now Gotham has no defender."
Batman looked at the suit on the wall, a prototype lacking the bat-emblem. He then gazed at the athletic and intelligent man before him. "Doesn't it?"
He removed a device from his belt and activated it. In a crackle of light and energy, a portal appeared behind him. He gave Luke a long nod before vanishing into the portal which closed behind him. Luke Fox looked at the spot, then gazed at the suit in deep thought.
Earth-1992
As the portal shut behind him, Batman was moving to the main computer array of the Batcave. Alfred Pennyworth was already there, as immaculate as always, lifting up a tray with a sandwich and cup on it. "Your trip go well, sir?"
"As well as could be expected," Batman stated as he sat before the computer. He began looking over the screens of data from Arkham Asylum to the latest international crime reports. "Still no sign of the Joker or Ra's."
"You truly believe they escaped to another world?"
"Ra's was doing research into it before he vanished. And the Joker disappearing for so long isn't like him at all. They must be out there somewhere." Batman clicked on the screens as he spoke. "At least I stumbled onto that doppelganger which I had to handle on my own. I always thought that the Justice Lords version of me was how bad I could get. But that…" He shook his head. "To see a version that not only killed but enjoyed it…" The haunting look in his eyes showed how it had affected him.
"It wasn't you, sir." Alfred's voice was softer. "No matter his face or his voice…He could not be you. I know you would never cross that line, no matter what."
Batman gave a look of gratitude. "I just had to handle it on my own. Clark may not feel the same for some version of him who quit or something but I think he'd agree here."
"Speaking of, sir, that version of you who had retired…you didn't enlist him in this crusade?"
"He was too out of the game," Batman stated. "I saw his medical records, the long-term damage much worse than mine. Combine that with being out of it for so long…He wouldn't be effective at all. Plus, his world doesn't have a Clark or Diana or any metahumans. Throwing him into this fight would be a drawback."
Alfred nodded. "And…the real reason?"
Batman paused to look at him. The butler merely gave him the long look of a man who knew his employer well. Batman let out a tired sigh as he looked off. "He called himself Bruce Wayne. And he meant it. That's something I haven't done in a very long time." He glanced at Alfred. "His Gotham is better. He has a Nightwing protecting it. He…deserves to live a life outside the cowl."
Alfred smiled softly. "I do confess, sir, a version of you that did indeed decide to live a calm life is…appealing."
"You're just happy there's a version of you that gets to enjoy his retirement."
"There is that." Alfred placed the tray within his employer's reach. "I do know how difficult things have been, sir. But I dare say it may be more important to focus on the actions of this world before interfering in another."
"One world's problems can become another's very easily, Alfred."
"As long as you don't try to stir up the pot more, sir. I understand you taking on that other version and I agree it was necessary. However, deciding to interfere in other universes seems to approach what that Bruce Wayne felt when he decided to do what he believed needed and damn the consequences."
Alfred headed off toward the stairs, leaving the Dark Knight to muse on his words. "How does it feel to always have the right answers, Alfred?"
"I strain daily under the burden, sir."
A soft smile came to Batman's lips as he brought up the images of a familiar face and once more wondered what had become of the Clown Prince of Crime.
Earth-51
Gotham
The chaos of the warehouse could be heard for blocks around. Yells and screams echoed as the pack of drug factory workers were tangling with the quartet of ladies fighting them inside the large warehouse. Clouds of cocaine and heroin were kicking up along with debris as bullets flew in a vain attempt to stop the feisty ladies attacking the area.
Black Canary flipped over one man, her dark costume with fishnet stockings matching her dark skin. She had finally bowed to the demands of her colleagues to cut her hair much shorter so it didn't fly in her face. She kicked a man back then unleashed a loud scream that picked another gunman off his feet.
Behind her, Huntress was firing a bolt from her crossbow to knock another figure back. Her mask nicely hid her eyes as her dark suit helped her flow into combat. Renee Montoya was behind her, lashing out at an enemy with brass knuckles as she moved into the fight, her tight jumpsuit aiding in combat.
With a loud whoop, Harley Quinn skated past them both. As in on literal roller skates with the trio calling themselves the Birds of Prey fighting the various criminals. Her blonde hair framed her white face as she wore yet another of her outlandish outfits that somehow managed to survive any fight intact. "See, this is what I'm talking about!" she yelled as she smashed one man in the face with a huge mallet. "I told ya all, a girl's night is just what we needed!"
"This is not a girl's night, Quinn!" Renee yelled as she punched another guy down. While she and the Birds had agreed to a temporary truce, the former cop still wasn't happy having to work with a raving psychopath. "This is us answering your call for a drug lair bust that you didn't even tell us was happening until we got here!"
"We're getting mimosas later! And I can braid your hair!"
"God, why do we hang out with you?"
"Cause I'm so damn fun!" Harley spun on her skates to smash the hammer into a goon's jaw. "I'm kinda like Deadpool but a bit less fourth wall-smashing and folks don't use me as much in fanfics to wipe out some other characters they hate for petty reasons while they rant as if they represent the vast majority of a fandom!" She ducked under a table and then slid under the legs of a gunman with the mallet raised to hit him in between. As he howled in pain, Harley continued on. "Really, it's a sign of grandiose entitlement but at least much better than the ones who showcase pure sexism/bigotry and approaching incel behavior!"
As usual, the Birds had no idea what Harley was talking about and had realized it was much easier to never ask. They concentrated on ensuring the last of the gunmen were finally taken down and taking in their illegal wares. The final goon fell to a Huntress arrow as they paused for breath. "Chalk another crack factory down," Renee noted.
"Now we get to blow it up!" Harley grinned as she pulled a massive batch of dynamite sticks out of her purse.
Canary stared at her. "Tell me you just packed that for tonight. Tell me you don't just have that in your purse every day." She rolled her eyes at Harley's shrug.
A set of footsteps echoed as the group spun around in fighting mode. They saw a figure step out of the shadows on the balcony above the warehouse floor. He leaned on the railing, pursing his red lips as he looked down at the floor, his green hair and purple suit illuminated under the lights. "Huh…now this is interesting…"
Harley blinked in confusion. "Mr. J? You…look different."
"And you're different from my Harley," the Joker mused. He looked to the Birds. "Hmmm…I don't get the Canary. It's like how some folks in this world are somehow different races. Don't get me wrong, I have no bias, I kill everyone no matter their ethnicity, just odd." He looked to Huntress. "At least your suit is a bit better although a tad more bloodthirsty. And Renee…well, actually, I don't know you that well on my world."
The Birds looked at each other in confusion. "I know he's insane," Canary allowed. "But this is just...weird."
"Although his dress sense is better," Renee allowed.
"Yes, it is, thank you!" The Joker made a turn, showing off his coat. "I had to burn so much of his wardrobe, the entire thing was way too much in black and white, I was starting to think purple didn't exist here!" He laughed. "He was actually into gold necklaces! Who am I, Jay-Z?"
Harley stepped forward, still confused. "I heard ya was dead, Mr. J….I was kinda….well, not sure, half happy, half sad."
"Oh, your Joker is very much dead, I assure you," he stated. "Consider me the older but much-improved version." He waved around. "Thanks for this, by the way. These guys were trying to skim a bit off me so you saved me a lot of trouble getting rid of them. Although I am a bit annoyed, I was dying to use this new batch of poison cream pies..."
Renee had a gun out and aimed at him but Joker just sighed. "Seriously, is that supposed to impress me? I can easily kill the four of you now. But hey, I don't wanna start a war with the heroes of this Earth just yet."
"What do you want?" Huntress demanded.
"A smile, a dance, Batman's head atop a lance." The Joker waved his arms. "He's been a bit busy but I'm sure I can get his attention soon." He focused on Harley. "I had briefly considered asking you to join but…Frankly? You're just a tad too wild for me."
"Aw, come on," Harley groaned. "I wouldn't be that bad! I was only doing narration for the movie audience, I can conform for this! Least until I get dragged into another Suicide Squad adventure, I really don't know when they'll be calling me..."
The Joker just stared at her. "Ya know, my Harley is a bit quirky but you….you are downright batshit insane." He shook his head. "Way too much for me, I've got enough on my plate without going down that path again. Sides, for all I know, there's an Ivy on this world to drag you off." He turned to head off. "This was fun, ladies but I've got bigger fish to fry, behead, eviscerate and cook. So, thanks again for this but don't expect a repeat soon."
Huntress raised her crossbow. "You really think…."
"Right, I forgot to mention this place is gonna blow in about thirty seconds so I'd be running if I were you. Ta-ta!" The Joker stepped out through the door. The Birds and Harley exchanged looks before turning to tear their way out through the nearest doorway. They had just managed to get into the parking lot when the building erupted in a massive explosion that knocked them back. The ladies moaned as they slowly pulled themselves back up to sitting positions.
"Just what the hell happened?" Huntress demanded.
Harley pursed her lips. "Hmmm…it could be we just had an odd encounter that could lay the groundwork for a much more dramatic coming event in which we will be participants in a huge crossover that will shake the foundations of our reality…" She paused and shrugged. "Or just some weird meeting. Hey, who's up for cheesesteaks?"
Dinah frowned as Harley got to her feet. "You're…not going to go back to him?"
"First of all, my Mistah J was a totally different guy than that. Dating a pale substitute to fill up a romantic hole in your heart is a disturbing trend that never ends well. Second, a guy trying to blow me up isn't on my nice list. At least not without buying me a drink first. Finally, I'm just having too much fun as a single gal with my pals!"
"We're not pals," the Birds said in unison.
Harley didn't seem to hear as she began skating toward the car. "So, again, gotta hit the clubs, nothing like a batch of drinks to cap off the night! Oooh, plus, we can riff on the latest Star Wars movie, that's a blast!" The trio just sighed as they followed their madcap ally and left the burning building behind.
On the other side of the warehouse, The Joker adjusted his long hat atop his head. He looked over to where Harley and the others had left, musing for a moment. "Hot, yes. But, nope, I'm insane all right but taking up with that chick? That's just nuts." He turned on his heel and whistled a tune as he headed off into the Gotham night.
Now, I didn't hate the entire Batman-99 as much as others did. If there are Earths were Superman turns into a dictator, it's only logical at least one where Batman crossed the line to become the Punisher. And having him confronted by the other Conroy Batman made sense as well.
Had considered the Nolan Batman entering but figured he earned that nice retirement, hated ruining the movie's end.
And just a showcase of how wild this Harley can be for Earth-1992 Joker.
All comments welcomed.
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
This one is a bit of clean-up. A while ago, I listed the Smallville Earth as Earth-21 as a play on 2001, the year the show debuted. Then "Crisis on Infinite Earths" shifted it up. So from here on out, as in the show, Earth-2 is the world of Stargirl while Earth-167 is the world of Smallville, although sticking to the fun "Season 11/12/" comic series. Complicated but thought needed.
Also, it is helpful to have seen the Netflix series Cursed but it hit me as a fun addition that just came in quickly.
Earth-2
Blue Valley, Nebraska
Courtney Whitmore grit her teeth as she spun the Cosmic Staff in her hands. The glowing rod emitted a blast of energy which Yolanda Montez barely dodged. Wildcat was in her usual black cat-themed suit, leaping about to avoid the shots of Courtney. "Not so close!" she hissed.
"Hey, the bad guys aren't going to be holding back either!" Courtney replied. Nearby, Pat Dugan stood watching with calm interest. Beside him was Beth Chapel, the dark-skinned youth clad in her brown jacket, green cloak, tan pants and the hood and goggles of Dr. Mid-Nite over her eyes. Rick Tyler was standing next to her in the dark suit and yellow hood and cape of Hourman, a black mask over his face and the glowing hourglass on a chain at his chest.
"Not bad," Pat announced, the massive STRIPE robotic suit standing behind him. "But you have to pick up the pace better."
"Still new at this in case you've forgotten," Yolanda snapped.
"I'm just saying, the Injustice Society won't hold back, and neither can you," Pat announced. The underground hanger may not have been the best place to have a massive training session but it was the best they could do. He hated trying to teach these kids like this but it wasn't like he could just back down. Like it or not, these kids had become a team and Pat had to handle it.
"At least try not to leave as many bruises," Courtney stated. "I don't know how many 'I tripped' excuses my mom is going to accept."
Yolanda snorted. "One benefit of my parents not speaking to me is they don't even notice."
Before Courtney could speak more, a wind seemed to pick up out of nowhere. Turning, the group saw what appeared to be a shimmering light circle appearing in the air. "What the…." Yolanda began.
Beth's glasses were analyzing and the computerized voice that had once belonged to Chuck McNider echoed in her ears. "A trans-dimensional energy portal? How do you even know that?"
It grew before them before a figure emerged from it. She landed on her knees, taking a deep breath before slowly rising up. She was an attractive older teenager whose curly blonde hair peeked out from behind a mask covering most of her face. She wore a nearly solid blue shirt with a large star on the chest and smaller ones on her sleeves. A pair of tight blue shots mirrored it with red boots and gloves. In her hands was a long golden staff whose tip glowed with energy.
"Am...I being cosplayed?" Courtney whispered as she saw what looked like a near mirror version of herself. A bit older and different face but the similarities were there from the outfit to the staff in her hands, even if it wasn't glowing. In fact, Courtney's own staff was shaking hard and letting out a whine of some sort.
The other woman blinked around before her eyes fell on Courtney. They narrowed behind the mask as she lifted the staff in her hands. "Who the hell are you?" she barked.
"Um….back at you!" Courtney snapped.
"I'm Stargirl of the Justice Society of America."
Courtney slowly blinked. "Heybuwhanow?"
Before she could do anything, her staff suddenly lowered itself toward the other Stargirl. She lifted her own staff up to fire a blast of energy that Courtney barely dodged. The other Stargirl leaped in, spinning her staff into an attack which Courtney blocked, a flash of energy firing off as the Staffs slammed into each other. The other woman leapt back and did a cartwheel in mid-air, landing on her feet to fire off a blast. Courtney held her staff up and let it levitate her into the air. Snarling, the other woman also floated up to meet her.
Beth leaned in toward Yolanda. "Yo?"
"Yeah?"
"This…is happening, right?"
"I think so." She called out to the air with hands cupped to her mouth "Kick her in the nuts!"
Courtney shrieked as the staff nearly slammed into her head. "Look, I don't know who you are-"
"Or you!" the other woman snapped. "What, some rogue Martian?"
"Martian? How many drugs are you on?" Courtney shrieked as another blast of energy struck at her. They sailed down, landing hard on the ground. Courtney saw the other Stargirl leaping at her, her staff raised to come down at her. She held her own staff up, ready to block it when a blur of motion came around.
The woman gasped as STRIPE was there, lifting her up. "Okay, settle down!" Pat called from within the suit. "I don't know what this is about but…"
The woman managed to fire out a blast from her staff to strike his helmet and Pat grunted at the impact. That allowed the woman to twist her way out of his mechanical grasp and land on her feet. Courtney was spinning her staff to move at her when a blast of light echoed around them. When it vanished, so had the two girls.
A long silence went up before Rick finally spoke. "I really think I need to start drinking again." For once, Pat couldn't blame the young man as he stared at the space his stepdaughter had vanished from.
Earth-19999
England
The explosion of light deposited the two blondes in the middle of a forest clearing. They barely noticed as they kept up the battle, smacking their Staffs against each other and trying to find an advantage. Courtney grit her teeth as her double moved in and was about to fire a blast when a burst of energy knocked them both off their feet.
They spun around on their knees to see the figure stepping into the clearing. She pulled back the hood on her cloak to reveal an attractive woman with blonde hair they both thought oddly familiar. "Who the hell are you?" Stargirl snapped.
"Me?" The woman cocked her head, her cloak opening to show a lush blue dress underneath it. "I could ask you the same."
"Well...we asked first!" Courtney said. She winced as her staff once more seemed to pull from her. "Will you settle down? It's bad enough you started this whole mess!"
The blonde-haired stranger took in her staff, then the one in the other Stargirl's hands, and raised an eyebrow. "Well...if you must know...I'm Courtney Whitmore, I was Stargirl of the Justice Society of America. Nowadays, folks call me Merlin."
The three blondes stared at one another before Courtney piped up. "Okay, someone here is on drugs, is it me?"
Whitmore (as the two other girls automatically thought of her), raised her staff as she looked them over and sighed. "Okay…I think I get it. Short version: There are countless alternate realities out there. Worlds where things are mostly the same but some differences. I'm guessing that, like me, you're each the Stargirl of her Earth."
Courtney was completely confused but the other Stargirl nodded. "Okay…I can get that, Kal told me about other Earths." She looked her double over and frowned. "Wait…did you say Merlin? As in…"
Whitmore shrugged. "Okay, it's a very long and complex story but suffice to say, my JSA existed in the 1940s. For reasons I won't go into, I found myself sent back to medieval times in what would be the period matching Camelot. When I used my staff, folks thought I was a wizard so next thing I know, I'm helping this young guy named Arthur become King and from there…"
"This...is Camelot?" Stargirl looked around the field in wonder.
"Actually, no. I was in my Camelot in 507 and then a huge flash of light and the next thing I know, I'm here."
"Oh, thank God," Courtney moaned. "If you were gonna tell me I was on another Earth and gone back in time, I'd be a complete head case now."
"How could you tell?" Stargirl muttered under her breath.
"Hey, you were the one who started it!"
Whitmore looked the other pair over. "So, versions of me...Interesting, look a lot alike despite some differences and the staffs seem mostly the same."
Stargirl looked at Courtney. "That pack of folks, is that your JSA?"
"We're sort of a new generation after the old ones sorta, um, died."
Stargirl winced. "And I thought mine had it bad." She frowned at Whitmore. "Wait…did you bring us here?'
Whitmore shook her head. "No, this wasn't me. I mean, despite what I make people think, I don't have real magic, just a few pieces of '40s technology which I'm guessing is way mothballed by your times."
"That would actually be me." The trio spun around as a woman stepped into the clearing. She was a strikingly beautiful woman who appeared in her 50s, her long dark hair framing her stunning features. She wore a loose dress showing some ample cleavage with a medallion about her neck. Bracelets adorned her wrists and rings about her fingers. While she smiled, it was cool and not quite inviting. "Ladies. A pleasure."
"Who the hell are you?" Courtney demanded.
"I've gone by a few names in my lifetime," the woman replied, her lush British accent clear. "But the one you'll know me best is…" She made a clearly dramatic pause. "Morgan Le Fay. Or Morgana if you want to be polite."
Courtney rubbed her temples. "My day started out normally, I swear it did."
Whitmore glared. "Morgan Le Fay? As in the evil witch who tried to conquer Camelot?"
"Now, now, let's not be judgmental," Morgana said. "It was more circumstances that pushed me on and I had to make some harsh moves but recall this was the 6th century. Things were far different for women so many of my decisions rankled more simply because I was a woman." She let out the sigh of someone long used to an annoying part of their past. "Frankly, between Malory and White, I got horrible press." She carefully paced. "I had intended to merely summon the…Merlin here," she nodded to Whitmore. "But I guess my spell reached across realities to ensnare you other two as well." She shrugged. "Ah, well, I suppose three works out better."
"For what?" Stargirl asked, her voice laced with suspicion.
Morgana carefully paced before them. "I have an…issue, ladies with a certain wizard. One who possesses a certain item that I wish for you to gain from a certain place."
"Certain specifics to follow at a certain time, I'm sure," Whitmore sarcastically said. "Why should we help you?"
"For a start, I'm the only one who can get you back to your own Earths," Morgana smoothly answered. "For another, it will be removing a very dangerous item from a very dangerous man and returning it to its proper owner. I'd think that'd appeal to a bunch of…super-heroines." It was clear she didn't like the word.
Courtney stared at her before holding up a finger. "Just…give us a minute." She beckoned at the other two as they walked a few feet away and then huddled together. "Okay…opinions?"
Whitmore stared at her. "She's Morgan flipping Le Fay!"
"And that's bad?"
Stargirl stared with wide eyes. "Have you not read any of the Arthur books?"
"Um, I saw the Disney movie."
"Live-action or animated?"
"There's an animated one?"
"Have you...ever had any fight training before you got that staff?"
"Well, not really. I mean, we have super-heroes on our world but was never seriously into that stuff."
Stargirl glared. "How did you even get that staff anyway?"
"Well, it belonged to the original Star-Spangled Kid."
"And he gave it to you?"
Courtney blanched. "Um…no, when he died, left it with his sidekick, Stripsey who married my mom."
"So he gave it to you."
"I…sort of stole it. Or borrowed it. Well, sometimes I think it borrowed me." The Staff seemed to glow and shake at that. "Oh, yeah, it's kinda alive, I'm figuring that out."
Stargirl shook her head. "Okay, clearly you're an arrogant brat who just lucked out into this. Good to know."
"Excuse me?" An irate Courtney snapped. "I am not a brat! Sure, I love shopping and all that but we just met, you have no right to slam me!"
"I am you, genius! And before I got this staff, I was a self-absorbed queen bee who only cared for herself. It took Carter giving me a wake-up call to get more into the hero game."
"Oooooh," Courtney sarcastically said. "So because you did that, I must be like that too! Wow, guess your dad was an even bigger jerk."
"I never knew him."
"Count yourself lucky."
Whitmore rolled her eyes. "Ugh, I can tell teenagers are worse in your times."
"Hey, you're basically us!" Stargirl snapped.
"I grew up in the Great Depression, then World War II," Whitmore fired back. "And have I mentioned how women back then weren't exactly given the best breaks? Still, I got the skinny on what your futures are like from politics to the Internet and frankly, I'd rather live in a world without indoor plumbing than that."
"Oh yes, let's not forget how wonderful the days of segregation were," Stargirl sarcastically stated. "Then again, we'd have fit in well there anyway, white and blonde hair..."
Whitmore glared as her hands tightened on the staff. "Oh, do not even go there!"
"We don't even know each other and yet you're judging us?"
"I've been doing my best to whip a kingdom into shape, what about you?"
Courtney stepped between them, raising her hands to stop the pair from moving in on each other. "Before we get into the weirdest bitch-fight ever, can we figure out how to deal with the evil witch here?"
"At least you recognize she's evil."
"Trust me, I've been at my high school long enough to see the signs."
Morgana stood by, absently studying her nails. "I am on a clock..."
"Lady, we're talking here!" Courtney snapped before going back to the others. Morgana simply rolled her eyes as she watched the trio huddle for a few more moments of hushed conversation. They finally shared nods before moving off to face her. "We've discussed it," Stargirl announced. "And we've concluded that since you're obviously an evil woman who's going to use us for your own gain..."
"And 50/50, you're just going to kill us anyway once you're finished with us," Whitmore added.
"We have elected to say, 'screw you' and find our own ways back, thank you very much," Courtney finished.
Morgana let out the sigh of a person who'd gotten the answer they had been expecting anyway. "For the record, I really did try to handle this in a different way. But I suppose this was inevitable." Her hand went to the medallion around her neck as she whispered under her breath. The medallion began to glow and instinctively, the three Courtneys found their eyes drawn to it. Too late, each realized they were unable to look away as it shimmered with light. A blast of energy ripped from it, tendrils of green firing off and into each of their eyes. They all gasped as they went stock, still shaking.
The glow faded as the three girls stared out with matching calm expressions, their eyes with green tints. Morgan let out a wicked smile. "Now, ladies...Shall we discuss this under better terms?"
"Yes, Mistress Morgana," the three Stargirls said in unison. Morgana laughed. "Ah, you can never beat the classics."
To an outsider, the small house was no different than any of the cottages that dotted the landscape of the quiet hamlet of Sheffield. Likewise, the figure sitting on the patio reading the book looked like any teacher of a local college. That he was, in fact, the most legendary wizard in history would have been laughable which was what he preferred. Of all the tricks Merlin had used in his long life, hiding in plain sight was one that never got old.
He sipped at his tea as he studied the book before him, easily translating the words. It was unique, he thought, how magic varied from Earth to Earth but necessary for him to understand it all. Recent events had made him believe that something was coming. He didn't know what but Merlin had learned not to ignore his instincts and every one of them was screaming that the recent "crisis" was nothing compared to what was on the horizon. That meant being prepared and "forewarned is forearmed' was another saying he'd learned to not ignore.
His ears pricked up at a sound as if something was heading toward him. He looked skyward at first, assuming it was a passing airplane. Yet it kept up and his eyes soon saw an object starting to fly down toward him. He stiffened as he waved his fingers, letting the invisible shield over his home to strengthen. It was capable of stopping a falling ten-ton bomb which was why Merlin was so taken aback when the red and blue-garbed figure with the golden staff easily smashed through it and headed straight at him.
He barely had time to dodge before she swept her staff out, firing off a blast of energy. Merlin rose, activating a defense spell just as another blast erupted from the other direction. It caught him in the chest, sending him flying back through his front door and into his home. He gasped for breath as he rose to see the trio of women entering his home. He was struck by how each had similar looks and outfits as well as each with a glowing staff in their hands.
Instinct took over as he waved a hand. From the other room, his own staff flew through the air to land in his grasp. Merlin slammed the tip into the floor, igniting a shockwave of energy that sent the three women sailing back. He emerged back onto the patio as he spun the staff, making sure the shield was still in place. The last thing he needed was his neighbors seeing a fight like this in his backyard but any passerby wouldn't think a thing was amiss.
Spinning the staff, Merlin fired off a blast that one of the blonde women dodged. The other two were firing off their staffs with the younger of them charging in. Merlin couldn't help noticing how her staff seemed to be almost resistant to what the woman was doing yet still compelled to pull her in the air and fire a blast at him. He dodged it before smacking the pole into her head. It didn't seem to faze her as she kept on attacking, her expression barely wavering which just confirmed his suspicions she was not in her right mind. The other two blondes kept firing their staffs with Merlin doing his best to adjust his attacks. Right now, cutting loose didn't seem the right thing to do.
He was about to attack when another blast of energy cut through the air at him. This was green in color and far more powerful in its impact. Merlin gasped as he was knocked back with two of the women firing different beams from their staffs. They coiled around his hands to hold him tight. The third moved to smash her weapon onto Merlin's hand, forcing him to drop his own staff. A familiar incantation cut through the air and Merlin found himself bound inside a green barrier that held him tightly.
Merlin grunted as he vainly tried to escape the binding. A cold laughter echoed through the air as a beautiful dark-haired woman stepped into the yard. "So...this is where you've holed up? Still the stable boy at heart, aren't you?"
Merlin cocked his head as he took her in. The face and voice were different but that aura, not to mention the darkness and arrogance, were unmatched. "Morgana." He looked her over and cocked an eyebrow. "Love the new look."
Morgana struck a pose. "You know me, I always dress for the occasion. Oh, and what an occasion this is." She smirked at him. "Now, we can easily banter back and forth, rehash old times and all that but I'm not quite in the mood for the usual gloating. So let's make this short and sweet." She leaned in. "Where is it?"
Merlin frowned. "You may have to narrow it down a tad. I know full well you want so many things you can never have."
"Excalibur, Merlin," Morgana snapped. "Where?"
He snorted. "Even if I was going to tell you...which I won't...It won't matter. The only person who can wield is the rightful ruler of Camelot and despite whatever you delude yourself into thinking, that's not you."
"You'd be amazed at how expert I am finding loopholes, Merlin," Morgana said.
"First, I am glad you changed your appearance. After all, as far as I'm concerned, the Morgana I knew died a long time ago. You're just making it easier to accept although I am surprised you went for much older..."
Morgana snarled. "I'm still better looking than anyone around!"
Merlin rolled his eyes. "Good Lord, the ego has gotten even worse and I didn't think that was possible."
"Look who's talking," Morgana sniffed. She rubbed her face. "Dammit, I promised myself no gloating this time, no wasting the chance but here you are, getting me into it." She composed herself. "I'll make it clear. Give it to me..."
"And you'll let me live?"
"Oh, no, I'm going to kill you, we both know that," Morgana related as if it was a friendly chat. "However, I will make it swift and as painless as possible out of respect for what we once had. Otherwise, not only will it be horrible and agonizing but..." She pointed to the Stargirls. "I will make you watch these three kill each other first."
Merlin looked them over, then to Morgana and shrugged. "So? I don't know them, what do I care of their fates? Really, it's just a pack of poor knock-offs of Charlie's Angels which, amazingly, appear to be worse than the last movie."
Morgana threw her head back in laughter. "Oh, Merlin, please. All this time and you're still a horrible liar. As much as you love to act like you've hardened your heart and care for no one but yourself, I know you. I know you simply won't let these poor, innocent girls be sacrificed even for your pride."
"You'll be amazed how cold my heart has become in the last thousand years, Morgana."
She smirked. "Hmm...Oh, Merlin-Courtney?" Merlin jerked at that as the lead blonde stepped forward. "Oh, yes, on her world, she took your name, turned some backward land into her take on Camelot. Bet that's an interesting turn." She returned her attention to the enslaved blonde. "Be a dear and break the smallest finger of little Courtney." The woman nodded as she grabbed the finger of Courtney, who barely seemed to notice. She smiled at Merlin stiffening. "Come now, Merlin, whatever happened to chivalry?"
"It died when you killed Camelot." Despite his bold words, Merlin felt himself weakening as he realized that once Morgana ran out of bones to snap on the women, she was going to move up to more lethal measures. And for all his talk, watching three innocent women abuse each other for Morgana's amusement was not going to be pleasant.
A blur came through the air as a figure landed on its knees before the group. In its hands was a sword that buried itself into the ground as the figure looked up. She appeared to be in her early 20s but the look in her eyes was one Merlin knew all too well. The eyes of someone who had seen centuries of life flow before them. She was clad in a dark leather suit that fit her form, crafted for combat and exploration alike and not too different from one he'd have seen in Camelot, her long brown hair pulled back into a ponytail.
As he watched, the woman's eyes took on a shimmer and strange marks appeared about her face. She whispered under her breath as the sword in her hands glowed, illuminating the runes upon its surface. From the ground, tendrils flowed up as the trees around the yard seemed to come alive. Branches and vines streaked out to embrace the three Stargirls and pull them away, pinning the staffs from them. Morgana was startled just as the ground underneath opened up and she shrieked as she was pulled into it.
The woman looked to Merlin, her voice with a crisp accent. "I think I'll spare the line we both know has become utterly cliche at this point and say it's best we get the hell out of here."
As someone who had never even enjoyed The Terminator, Merlin was quick to agree. He reached to take the woman's hand as held the sword up. A flow of smoke surrounded them and Merlin felt a familiar tugging as they were teleported away.
There was an eruption of dirt as Morgana burst out from the ground with an angry look on her face. She spat out a pocket of dust as she wiped at her face. "Damn, I hate that man," she muttered.
"Should we follow, Mistress?" Courtney asked.
Morgana opened her mouth but then shut it as she bent her head to the side as if listening to something. "Wait...is that..." She waved her hands and a cloud of smoke flowed around the four women. It faded as they found themselves in a chamber deep under the house. A snap of the fingers ignited the torches around them, illuminating the monstrous scaled figure chained to a huge platform. It lifted its heads, its eyes focusing on the woman before him. "You."
Morgana smiled broadly. "Hello, Kilgharrah. We have so much to catch up on."
As the cloud faded around them, Merlin shook his head to adjust himself. He looked around, seeing the think trees of a forest around him. The senses he'd sharpened over the centuries allowed him to realize they were halfway across England in a region he knew quite well. He looked to his rescuer, taking in her professional demeanor. "Who are you?"
"Like you, I've had a few names over my life," the woman replied, straightening up with her sword sliding into a scabbard. "My birth name...is Nimue."
Merlin blinked and stiffened. "The Lady of the Lake..."
She smiled. "Also like you, the legends have shifted over time and in various realities. Truth is, I don't even like swimming." She brushed back her hair. "I was coming to see you anyway when I sensed what was happening."
"Lucky you came along."
She snorted. "I think we're both old enough to know there's no such thing as luck or coincidences in things like this." She looked around the forest. "So...it's near here."
Merlin didn't bother asking what she meant as he was focused on the sword in her hands. "Is that what I think it is?"
Nimue held it up. "It was never really called that in my time. Just the Sword of Power. Cliche, I know but then, folks weren't very imaginative back then. Truth to tell, I prefer not to use it too much as it has a...dark influence on those who wield it." She spoke with the tone of someone remembering a past shame before shaking it off. She lowered it to look him in the eye. "Let's clear this up now. In my world, my Uther Pendragon made yours look like Richard the Lionhearted. He was a fool obsessed with his own power and glory. I am one of the Fey, a race who are attuned to nature and magic. My people were nearly wiped out by a fanatical band of religious nuts. I found this sword, took up the mantle of the Fey Queen and did my best to help my people. My Camelot...was different."
"Arthur?"
"A sellsword." A light smile came to her face. "But a...good friend." It was obviously more than that but Merlin decided not to press it. "His sister, Morgana, was a friend too but...well, it wasn't so much evil but she became very complex."
"And...me? You did have a version of me there?"
"Oh, yes, I did." Nimue lifted her head up. "My Merlin is my father."
It had been a long time since Merlin couldn't think of a single thing to say but this was a major blow. "He was mostly a drunkard," Nimue went on. "A selfish monster who cared not a whit for anyone as long as he kept his power. A warrior who spilt scores of blood, he tried to steal the sword from me." She looked at him as she finished in a dry voice. "We're not close."
"Ah," was all Merlin could get out. Nimue turned to begin marching into the woods, following a path Arthur already knew. "Just why are you truly here?" he called out as he followed, shaking off his confusion.
"To find your Excalibur," Nimue replied. "And see if it deserves to stay."
Merlin nearly stopped but then increased his pace to catch up to Nimue and block her path. "Wait, what?"
She looked him in the eye. "There's a War coming, Merlin. One greater than anything you can imagine. It's a war where magic is going to get wild. And some weapons may be too much, especially when they're much the same."
"You can't take it," Merlin barked at her. "It's needed for when Arthur returns."
Nimue rubbed at her face. "I'm not trying to be insulting but it's been, what, a thousand plus years? More? Maybe you should adjust to the idea he's not coming back."
"I don't believe it. It's prophecy, he returns in England's darkest hour."
"See, that's the problem. You're reading it the way you want it to. Old lesson, never trust a prophecy that can be read at least two ways." Nimue held up a finger. "Maybe Arthur's return is to save England in its darkest hour...or maybe it brings that hour about."
"That won't happen."
"How can you be sure?"
"I know him."
"Did you? Or are you letting time play with your memory and recalling Camelot much better than it was?" Nimue let out a tired sigh. "I don't know how much dimensional hopping you've done but I've been on quite a bit of it. I've seen other versions of Camelot, other versions of you and me. I've seen a lot of worlds where it's not magical at all, just another kingdom and legends grow from it. I've seen ones even more fanciful than some of the movies about us." She leaned in. "And I have never...ever...seen one that's a truly perfect golden age. Because there's no such thing, Merlin. It can be wonderful, it can be peaceful...but there's always the darkness waiting to bring it down."
Merlin glared at her. "Maybe I have more faith in people."
"Oh, I have faith in people, I do," Nimue defended herself. "I've also had more experience with the dark parts. You're a man so you don't know just how bad things could be for the other gender in your time. And lest we forget, your 'Golden Age' never even happened in the first place, not like in other realities. You're fighting for a world you're not sure can even exist."
Merlin glared. "Isn't that what many others do? What you do?"
"I have hope and I have faith but I'm also a realist. And I know that this keeping to old ideas and beliefs can blind you to the future." She waved a hand to indicate what was around her. "Honestly, Arthur, this world has progressed so far, there barely is a need for a King like Arthur anymore. Today's royalty is nothing more than figureheads, you expect Arthur to just dominate Parliament and be accepted by the people? Just how far would he have to go to gain control in a time he doesn't understand? Don't forget how twisted some of those monarchs can be, you really want to unleash a possible tyrant upon this world?" She motioned to her sword. "This is power, Arthur. A power that corrupts, I've felt it. I've seen it happen even worse to others. Give the blade to the wrong person and you can create a monster to rival Morgana."
"If Arthur leads, England will be better as will the world," Merlin insisted. "Maybe he can adjust, more a Prime Minister or such but it's his destiny to rule."
Nimue arched a sharp eyebrow. "My father believed in destiny too. It didn't end well for him. Be careful, Merlin, you're already grazing the edge, you don't want to fall over. And, of course, you're thinking when Arthur comes back, he'll be a man. Surely you know reincarnation loves to play tricks on you." She chuckled. "Queen Arthur, now that would be a sight."
It had been a long time since Merlin had met someone as stubborn, arrogant, and mysterious as himself. It was a disconcerting sensation. "I do whatever it takes to defend this realm."
"Is that why you keep that dragon chained up?" Merlin blinked in surprise that she knew that. "As I said, I was studying you. Now, you are better than quite a few other Merlins I've spotted, some of whom could make Morgana a candidate for sainthood. But, you must admit, keeping that being captive doesn't quite aid your case."
"You don't know him," Merlin barked. "He spent years playing his games and manipulations..."
"And now you do the same," Nimue returned. "You use others if you need to and willing to take twisted actions for the 'greater good'." She smirked. "Maybe you and my father aren't so different after all."
Merlin still wasn't happy with that as Nimue continued to walk. "Regardless, I'm not going to let you steal this Excalibur."
"I may not need to steal it," Nimue answered. "I just need to test it first." She spun around, the sword raised with a glow just as she saw Merlin raising a hand. "Don't," she hissed in a cold voice. "I don't want to fight you, I really don't. But I will, if I have to." They faced off against each other, their expressions hard. "If nothing else, I think it should be remembered I just saved your damn life just now. And Morgana is hunting us with those three women, you really want to try and face her alone now?" She slowly lowered the sword. "At least let me see this Excalibur and test it...Then we can figure it out."
Merlin was uncertain but slowly nodded as Nimue turned to walk on. He caught up to her, the silence between them speaking volumes. "So..." he finally spoke up. "Least favorite pop-culture version of yourself?"
Nimue's lips twitched upward. "Well, I wasn't a fan of Monty Python calling me a 'moistened bint.' And most just having me looking like a swimsuit model throwing a sword out in some huge theme park water show."
Merlin chuckled. "Try the Disney version, ugh, that was ugly."
"Count yourself lucky. Ran into tales of a version of you on one Earth and suffice to say, the Arthur there was a true monster. Another reminder that maybe painting the past in a better light isn't always a good thing."
Merlin mused on that as they found themselves coming past a clearing, to a large open lake with a waterfall pouring into it. Merlin took the lead, moving past the waterfall and through a cavern. They passed through the tunnel as he whispered under his breath. "The old 'the passage is a test' routine," she mused. "You Merlins always are suckers for that."
He smirked. "It gets the job done. Plus, it kept Morgana from finding this place." Nimue felt various magical barriers fade enough for them to enter a large chamber dominated by an object on a platform.
Nimue took in the metal weapon jutting out of the large block of stone and raised her eyebrows at Merlin. "Really? I mean...this doesn't strike you as just a tad cliche?'
"I prefer to think of it as traditional," Merlin returned. "It's the final test for Arthur, to take the sword from the stone."
"Once more, you assume it's Arthur," Nimue replied as she circled the block, studying the stone. "For all you know, maybe it's time for a queen to take over."
"The last time Camelot had a queen, it didn't go well..."
"Different world, different times." Nimue unsheathed her sword as she carefully stepped up to the platform. Merlin hung back, his arms crossed, genuinely curious as to what she was going to do. She reached out with her sword, the runes upon it glowing brighter. Nimue hissed as a loud whine filled the chamber. "Two versions in close proximity," she called out. "Sometimes, it can be...messy."
Merlin was prepared to throw a shield around himself just as the whining died down. Nimue studied her sword, as if reading something into its surface. She then nodded. "Very well. It can stay."
Merlin blinked again. "That's...that's it?"
Nimue stepped down from the platform. "My apologies for no grand production or a major throw-down between us. I might not even have needed you to know about this." She looked to him in a serious manner. "This is going to be needed, Arthur. I can't say what the full destiny of your Excalibur is...But it will play a part in what's to come."
Arthur studied her. "How did you know this? Just who are you gathering these swords for?"
The smile she gave was not one of happiness. "Believe me, wizard...you're better off not knowing. Suffice to say, in my time, I committed an act that requires penance. This is it." She suddenly stiffened as the sword seemed to glow. Merlin didn't need to ask what it meant as he also felt an all too familiar presence. There was a rumbling before the ceiling above them exploded, sending waves of rocks tumbling down. The pair barely dodged it before looking up to see a massive winged form hulking atop the edge of the chamber. On top of it, holding tightly to a pair of chains, was a grinning Morgana with the Stargirls behind her. "Look who I found," she announced in a cheerful voice.
"Oh, damn," Merlin whispered. He threw up his hands to craft a shield in time to block the blast of flame sent down at him. Nimue was beside him, wincing at the heat. "Too much to hope it's simply the witch controlling the dragon?" she called out.
"Maybe but I suspect Kilgharrah has some...issues with me."
"I cannot imagine what."
"Don't start!"
The flame ended as Morgana made a motion. The Stargirls were soon flying down at the pair as Merlin waved his hand. His staff appeared out of nowhere as he blocked Courtney's blows, then dodged that of Whitmore. The latter knocked their staffs as Merlin grunted. "I did look you up," he remarked. "Just to see what Supergirl was talking about. Didn't mind what you did but don't think I'll take it easy on you for it."
She didn't seem to hear as she kept up the attack. Meanwhile, the dragon was lowering itself to allow Morgana to land on the platform. Her eyes focused on the sword, grinning broadly. "Morgana," Merlin called out. "Don't do it! It's not meant for you!"
"I ruled Camelot, Arthur," she snapped, her eyes never leaving the sword. "It's my birthright. The sword recognizes that." Her obs were gleaming with pure greed and a lust for the power held within the blade.
Arthur pushed back on Courtney as he yelled again to Morgana. "That was the old you, Morgana! The good part of you, the honorable part is gone!"
"So is the weak part," she sniffed as she headed toward the blade, letting her fingers wrap around its hilt. "This...this is my destiny. My time. It is..."
That was as far as she got before an agonizing pain ripped out through her arm. She screamed as her hand seemed to smoke from merely touching the hilt of the sword. She yanked it back, clutching at her hand, staring in horror at the shriveling skin with bone peeking out as if she'd dunked it into a vat of acid. Merlin let out a tired sigh. "Dammit, Morgana, you never could listen."
Nimue was ducking a blow from Courtney to catch the Cosmic Staff in her right hand. She frowned as she looked down as if listening to something no one could hear. "Yes...yes, I agree, she does need help." She tightened the grip on the Staff to pull Courtney in. Nimue put a hand to the blonde's forehead and began uttering a series of incantations. Courtney gasped out as the Staff glowed brighter, Nimue placing her sword against its tip. The combined glow flowed up to Courtney's body and then into her eyes. She threw her head back with a loud scream before slumping back.
Taking a few deep breaths, Courtney opened her eyes, showing them now cleared of the green tint. "Are you all right?" Nimue asked.
"No." The teenager's eyes narrowed with anger as she looked at Morgana. "And neither is she gonna be." She leaped forward, unleashing a blast from the Staff which seemed downright eager to follow her commands. Morgana was still consumed with agony over her smoking hand and unable to dodge the blow from Courtney. She smashed the Staff into Morgan's jaw and then slammed the tip on her chest. It struck the medallion as she fired off a blast of energy. With a green and golden blast, the medallion erupted into pieces.
Stargirl and Whitmore both gasped out as they clutched at their heads. Above, Kilgarrah let out a loud roar of agony himself. The two blondes slowly rose to their feet, their eyes losing the green tint. They looked to each other with matching expressions of sheer anger before looking to the platform where Courtney stood. In unison, they raced to it, each firing off blasts from their staffs at the sorceress.
Normally, Morgana would have coped but the agony of her hand was distracting her. Thus, she could barely muster the proper defenses as the three very angry Stargirls unleashed their weapons on her. The blasts erupted on her shielding as she did her best to hold off the assault. It wasn't helped by a blast of flame washing from above that nearly engulfed her. Between the pain and the odds, Morgana knew it was time to swallow her pride and with a flash of smoke and light, vanished.
Courtney lowered her staff, taking a few deep breaths. "Damn...That was...not fun." She looked to Merlin and winced. "Um...sorry?"
"Yeah, so are we," Whitmore stated. "And, um...about using your name..."
Merlin chuckled as he held up a hand. "If I got upset over every alternate version of me, I'd get nothing done. From what I gather, you did all right with the name, I'm sure Arthur must count you as a good friend."
"Oh, he does." Whitmore smiled smugly as Stargirl looked at her. "Wait...you and King Arthur?"
"He's better than most men in my own time."
"What about Guinevere?" Courtney blurted.
"She...is more into women." Even Merlin had to blink in surprise at that one. His gaze then turned up to the dragon glaring down as he licked his lips. "Kilgarrah..."
"A long time ago," the dragon boomed. "I put my trust in a youth I saw as a grand mage who could bring about a golden time. Circumstances prevented that from happening...and time hardened that youth."
"And you don't approve?"
"On the contrary, young warlock...I am actually pleased you realized you lost the naivety that held you back." The eyes narrowed. "But imprisoning me...is not something I will forget. Or forgive. Yet, for now, you have your part fo play in what is to come, young warlock so I will let you be..." The wings began to flap as he rose up. "But be sure of this, Merlin...one day...we shall have our reckoning." With that, the dragon rose to take off into the skies.
Stargirl looked to Merlin. "Ah...Is he thinking he's just going to find a place to hide around here?"
"You'd be quite surprised how many places in this world he can fit into," Merlin mused. He looked to the Stargirls. "I suppose I should get you back to your own worlds."
"Yeah, Pat must be freaking out by now," Courtney sighed. She paused to look to Stargirl. "Listen...I think we got off on the wrong foot. I mean...we're really alike, so I guess it's not a shock we clashed a bit."
The other Stargirl had to smile. "I do get folks saying I'm hard to get along with sometimes. Maybe that counts for myself." She nodded at Courtney's Staff. "If you have that...if it lets you use it...then you deserve it. And if you're trying to be a hero, I can't fault you for that either."
Whitmore coughed. "I was pretty hard on you both too. You're from different times, different worlds, I shouldn't have been so high-horse."
"Well, you wouldn't be a Merlin if you weren't judgemental of others," Nimue teased.
Whitmore smiled back. "I guess not. Thanks for your own help and sorry about..."
"Please, if I had a shilling for every time I've been attacked by someone under a spell..."
Merlin looked to her. "Continuing on your...quest?"
She nodded. "I still have some other stops to make." She looked back at him with a serious gaze. "Maybe what happened today should be a warning to you, Merlin. Don't get too tied into this destiny you thought you knew centuries ago because it has a way of changing on you." Nimue stepped in to look Merlin in the eye. "There's a storm coming on the horizon, Merlin. When it hits, you'd best be prepared."
The three Stargirls exchanged dubious looks. "Kay..." Courtney began. "I see speaking like a poor man's Gandalf is a common thing for both of you."
Nimue waved her hands as a portal flowed out of the air before them. She looked to Merlin and offered a subtle smile. "We'll meet again, mage. Believe that. And hopefully, when we do...It won't be on opposite sides." She stepped through the portal which winked away behind her.
The three blondes looked to the bemused Merlin. "Sooooo," Courtney spoke up. "You gonna tell us more about her?"
"As soon as I figure it out myself," he sighed as he waved his hands to produce a portal. "Shall we?" The three shrugged to follow. They shivered at the coldness and the feeling of being turned inside out before finding themselves in the middle of the JSA training center before the startled heroes.
Pat's eyes were wide as he took them in. "What the..."
"Okay, Pat," Courtney started. "Here goes. This is the me from another universe..." Stargirl waved. "And another me from another universe who's traveled in time to Camelot..." Whitmore nodded. "And this is Merlin...at least, one of him, I'm still wrapping my head around the whole thing."
"Yeah, I definitely need to get drunk," Hourman muttered.
Beth's smile was wide and bright. "Three Courtneys? Oh, wow, this is amazing!" She looked at Stargirl. "You know us?"
"Well, on my Earth, both guys," she stated. She looked over Yolanda. "Ted Grant is Wildcat."
Yolanda brightened. "You know him? Wow, I've always wanted to meet him!"
"He gave me some pointers on fighting, if you want to see some moves."
"Oh, hell yes!"
Merlin coughed. "Ah, maybe we should shelve that as three versions on one Earth..."
"Oh, cool it, Mer," Courtney said with a wave as he mouthed "Mer?" and Pat just shrugged. "Ya know, if you can put off the whole getting them back thing as long as you can, I really would like to talk more." She nodded at Stargirl's staff. "How'd you do that move with the spin and flip, I can never get that right!"
"Oh, it's easier than it seems," Stargirl said. "It's all about the timing, use the staff for an additional boost and you can levitate better."
Whitmore seemed interested as she followed them. "Now I'm not too much into cheerleading, it wasn't a big deal in my time but I am wondering if I can help. You'd be amazed how regular sword fighting moves can integrate into the staff fighting."
"You use swords?"
"I live in the 6th century, who doesn't?"
"6th century?" Beth stared harder. "Wow, I would love to know more about that..."
"Well, it's not all pleasant but the lack of pollution is a plus."
As the trio walked off, Yolanda, Beth, and Rick exchanged baffled looks. Merlin looked over to Pat with a bemused smile. "Are you all right?"
Pat just stared after the trio. "You know what's going to happen, right? They're going to become friends, they're going to bond, it's going to be sleepovers and get-togethers and texting across dimensions and guess who has to pay for it?"
Merlin just had to chuckle at the man's agonized look as the three Stargirls began to bond more.
Morgana hissed as she pulled her hand out of the basin. She looked at it, wincing at the charred and wrinkled skin, her beauty marred and cursed once more at Merlin. She wrapped a bandage around her hand, wincing at the pain of it. The cramped quarters of the underground lair were hardly the lush palace she would prefer but she figured keeping a low profile from Merlin was the best bet right now. Not to mention how the last she needed was hearing Victor's gloating on ignoring his advice not to seek out the sword.
This was just a setback, nothing more. She was Morgan le damned Fay, she'd find a way to get back the power that belonged to her. She had time after all and always able to cook up a new plan.
She heard it first, a flow in the air, and spun in time to see a cloud of black smoke appear before her. It faded to show a strikingly attractive woman who looked much like her with dark hair and clad in a very alluring leather outfit Morgana couldn't help but admire. An odd tiara was nestled in her hair as her outfit also contained a cloak that resembled feathers. "Morgana Le Fay," she said in a lush accent. "I've been looking forward to this."
Morgana scowled as she held up a hand to create a fireball. "Let me guess, someone else who wants what I want?"
"On the contrary, Morgana, I think we have a lot in common." The woman shrugged off her coat, allowing a pair of black gossamer wings to extend from her back into the air. As if not noticing the other woman's reaction, she paced before Morgana. "Like you, I made some harsh choices to get what I want. Like you, I was judged by others over it and turned on. Like you, I realized that to get what you desire, you have to let go of what you once loved. A weak emotion but one that nearly led to my demise."
Morgana was suspicious as the woman of obvious power went on. "It was a harsh experience and coming back was not a pleasant journey, to say the least. But I believe it was educational, in a way as I realize, the hard way, that doing this on my own was not the best move." She looked up with piercing eyes. "So...I believe a...partner may be better."
Morgana snorted. "I'm not a team player."
"Oh, I know that," the woman replied. "But I promise you...work with me and this world shall be yours just as mine will be mine." She saw Morgana's suspicious look and smiled. "I suppose a gesture of good faith is required." She reached to take Morgana's bandaged hand and lay her own palms upon it. A shimmer of light flowed over as Morgana felt the pain vanish. She pulled the bandages off and stared in wonder at the perfectly unblemished skin underneath, the hand as good as new.
"That Doom fellow may have his ways," the woman said, her smile broad. "Yet we can do far better without some selfish and power-mad man in love with his own ego interfering."
Morgana looked at her hand, then into the other woman's eyes with a rare sense of wonder. "Who are you?"
The dark-haired woman laughed. "I'm known as the Black Fairy. You may call me Fiona. And you and I, my dear...are going to be such good friends." This time, Morgana had to return the laugh in full.
Earth-3415
England
Nimue slipped her sword onto its special place on the rack before her. As always, once she did, she felt a weight leave her, the reminder of how much dark power was in that blade. She'd learned to control it better over the centuries but could still feel the urge to give in and let it take control. And the last time, she'd let it, the sins she'd inflicted scarred her soul to this very day.
She backed up, looking at the dozen swords lining the wall. They varied in style and size, some covered with runes, others a simple straight surface, but if one was attuned to the ways of magic, they could feel the power coming off them in different ways. Each was within a case specially designed not just to hold that power but conceal it from those who might seek them out for sinister purposes. Which was why they were here.
At a familiar flashing sound behind her, Nimue took a deep breath. "It'd be helpful if you told me which swords were the ones I needed."
"If I knew, would I need you?" the figure asked in a booming voice with an echo to it.
"Yes, actually, you do." Nimue turned to face him, her expression set. "Don't think I don't know that you're fully capable of finding these blades on your own. That you couldn't figure out another way to gather them. You chose me for a reason and you send me to these realities for a reason. Such as perhaps the true goal was to aid that Merlin and give him a...push in a certain direction. Not to mention those three women so much alike and needing to learn from each other."
The figure simply cocked his head to the side without saying a word but his silence was the answer Nimue wanted. "And showing me that other Merlin...what was that? A look at what could have been? What will be?"
"Events are drawing to a grand climax," the figure stated. "Perhaps this meeting was needed for the conflict to come."
Nimue snorted. "You know, maybe if you put as much energy into stopping this war as preparing for it..."
"It cannot be stopped." The cold, matter of fact way it was stated silenced Nimue. "It can be delayed but it is inevitable. The War of the Realms will come. That is certain. Even I cannot say how it will end...But I know that these..." He waved to the Excaliburs on the wall. "May be a key to the proper victory."
Nimue crossed her arms. "And just which victory is 'proper' in your mind? Because I don't like being someone's pawn in a much bigger game where I barely understand the rules or players."
"You volunteered, Queen of the Fey," the figure reminded her in a tone that managed to sound chiding even if flat. "You made your mistake long ago and this may be your price."
"Which I hate paying off," she muttered. She brushed her hair back. "At least let me rest up a bit before my next trip?"
"Indeed, you should require as much rest as you can. For when the War ignites...even the wicked will not have any." With that, Novu the Monitor turned on his heel to match out of the room, leaving Nimue the Fey Queen alone to her swords and her thoughts.
This ended up longer than planned but as clear, a lot of setups, as well as fun with the various counterparts abounding. And for OUAT fans, yes this is Fiona alive and well. All comments welcomed.
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conference
By Michael Weyer
In the midst of other fics but this one hit me fast and inspired by recent stuff so hope to enjoy.
Earth-1
Gotham City
"Well, Gotham, this is Vesper Fairchild checking in. And are we in for a fine treat today as Bruce Wayne is going to address the press on the allegations of misappropriating Wayne Enterprises funds. With the sharks in droves sharpening knives and employees worried, the question is, has Gotham's favorite playboy gone Bernie Madoff?"
The buzz in the lobby of Wayne Enterprises headquarters quieted as the suited man calmly stepped up the dais. He was older than when last seen in the city, his hair with flecks of grey but still the handsome and charismatic figure the city had come to know so well. He adjusted a microphone, tapping on it, then cleared his throat to speak.
"I believe in Gotham City."
Bruce Wayne let his words echo across the room, showing no concern for the cameras focused on him. "I do. I believe in Gotham. I believe in its spirit, its future and its heart. I believe in it and no matter what, I always will. My father did and so did my mother. The Wayne family has been more than providers for this city, we've been its protectors. And that's something I want to continue."
He paused to continue. "The question in the last week has been where the millions of dollars of Wayne Enterprise funds have gone. First, these are funds I have been careful to allocate with my own personal resources. The investors have not lost a dime. But the question as to where that money has gone remains and you all deserve an answer.
A decade ago, I was approached by a man. I never got his real name. I doubt I've ever seen his real face. But he was a man of vision. A man of purpose. A man who needed my help crafting a new vision for Gotham. A better Gotham for all of us. A way to cut out the cancer that poisons this city.
Since that day...I have funded the Batman's operations."
Bruce let the expected buzz run through the reporters before continuing. "No one should be shocked by this. My parents died before my eyes, victims of a senseless crime. I'd do anything to prevent anyone from going through that pain. He had the skills and determination that, to be frank, I lack. He just needed my help and I was willing to give it to him. Again, most of this has been from my own personal fortune yet I acknowledge using the resources of Wayne Enterprises to ensure the Batman has the tools to wage his war. And make no mistake, that is what this is, a war."
He knew he had their attention as he went on. "So yes, I make no apologies. In fact, I'm proud of this and I dare say more than a few Wayne Enterprises investors will be equally happy. If they're not, they're free to refuse to back a man whose only goal is to keep this city safe from the monsters that prowl it."
He paused, his face somber. "When he left...I admit I was equally troubled. To be honest, much of my supposedly flippant playboy persona was to help deflect suspicion." He smirked. "Well, some of it anyway." Letting the chuckles die down, Bruce went on. "I don't know why he left. I had my suspicions but he's back. Not just him but the Batwoman as well and no, I don't know who she is either. But they're back helping Gotham which needs them far more than the Crows."
Bruce's face glowered a bit. "No, I was never happy with the Crows. The revelations of the corruption within them should be evidence of that. I'm aware there's still a push for them to stay as a special force but that's for the mayor and city council to hash out. As it stands now, I believe everyone knowing where I stand with Batman is the best course of action."
A reporter raised her hand. "Mr. Wayne, Vicki Vale, Gotham Gazette. Aren't you concerned you might be found liable, if not criminally, than civil suits from criminals Batman has beaten on?"
"That, Ms. Vale, is why my legal team is paid only slightly less than Batman is." Another wave of laughter echoed. "I'm aware coming out like this puts a spotlight on the operations neither of us wanted. But I also believe it's time to let it be known, not just to Batman but other costumed heroes out there...As long as you operate, you have a friend in Bruce Wayne."
In the main office 60 floors above, Luke Fox and Kate Kane sat at a desk, both staring at the TV as Bruce handled questions. "You didn't know about this?" Luke blurted.
Kate shook her head, her short red hair framing her face. "Nope. He told me something big but this..."
Luke had to chuckle. "It's...it's brilliant." As Kate looked at him in confusion, Luke clarified. "What's the best way to figure out who Batman is? See who in Gotham City can afford what he needs."
Kate nodded in understanding. "So by telling everyone he's backing Batman, Bruce can make it sound like he's still the playboy and it's someone more interesting as Bats. Damn, he's good."
As she rose up, Luke sipped his drink. "Your dad isn't gonna be happy..."
"Tough shit," Kate intoned. "I know he's had issues since finding out about Catherine hiding Beth being alive and such but I'm not stopping what I do."
Luke paused. "And Sophie?"
Kate sighed. "Just...it's complicated. I still don't know how to handle her and the whole Beth as Alice mess. Besides, she's dating that cop, Montoya. Not sure she'd want me."
Deciding it was better to keep quiet on that, Luke rose up, taking out a folder. "Oh, got the file on that lady you wanted me to look into. The one who helped you out of that drug-dealing jam." Kate accepted the file to flip through it. "Ryan Wilder. Former Army, just out of jail and you ask me, it was a crap charge in the first place."
"Hmmm," Kate mused as she looked over the file with the mug shot and records of the attractive black woman. "Interesting..."
Luke raised an eyebrow. "What, gonna recruit a sidekick?"
"No, but maybe some security for the club is a good idea," Kate returned as she flipped through the pages. "Or help Mary with her clinic, it's a rough neighborhood."
She became aware of Luke studying her. "What?"
"You get a haircut?"
Kate frowned. "No."
"Really? Sorry, just looked a little different today." Luke shrugged it off. "Bringing Mary into this might be helpful. She's smart, Kate, she might figure it out herself."
"I'll keep her out as much as I can," Kate responded. "I still worry about her with Alice out there."
"Speaking of which, she's been pretty quiet lately."
"Yeah, I hate that too," Kate mused as she looked out the window. "If nothing else, Alice causes trouble anywhere she goes..."
Earth-1992
Gotham City
There was an air in the city that hadn't existed for a long time. Hope
Whenever the Joker was quiet, the city was on edge. It was like a time bomb just waiting to go off at any moment. Yet, as the weeks without his presence extended into months, the city began to feel that tension ease. If there was one thing the Joker wasn't, it was patient. For him to go this long without so much as a single crime or even a calling card was unlike him. Some even speculated that, at long last, the Clown Prince of Crime had met his end.
Regardless of the reason, his absence did leave a hole in the Gotham underworld which had Gotham's defenders racing to keep it from turning into a full-scale gang war. That conflict was the last thing on the mind of the young woman lounging on a couch in the mostly empty warehouse. She tapped a foot in the air as she gazed up at the ceiling. Her mostly red outfit marked with black patches offset her painted white face, her blonde hair pushed under a cap with tassels.
She let out a long sigh, her boredom clear as she tossed a tennis ball in the air. At the mid-point of its downward arc, she raised a huge mallet to send it smashing out a window. She let another sigh as she sunk back on the couch.
"Wow...all ya's needs is the cartons of ice cream and the Sex and the City marathon."
Leaping to her feet, Harley Quinn held the mallet up in her hands, ready for an attack. She froze as she took in the trio of figures before her. The lead pair were the ones dominating her attention. Each was much alike with hair so blonde, it was nearly white, in pigtails and with splashes of color mixed in. Each also wore very short shorts with torn-up t-shirts and matching wild grins on their white faces, one of which appeared painted, the other her real skin.
Behind them was another blonde-haired woman, only dressed in dark pants with a leather coat, her eyes curious as she looked over Harley, who was blinking at the trio. "Um...I'm having another psychotic break, right?"
"If ya wanna think that, sure thing," one of the other blonde's, this a bit older the first said. "Right now, call me Harleen." She nodded to the other. "She can be Quinn, makes it simpler."
Harley slowly nodded as she looked to the third woman. "And you?"
"Oh, Alice," she said. "And I have no idea why I'm here."
Harleen winced. "Yeah, kinda our bad...See, we was on another Earth and saw this blonde-haired psycho running around Gotham so, yeah, just figured she was one of us, ya know?"
"So next thing I know, I'm being dragged across realities," Alice complained. She paused to shrug. "Yet not the oddest trip of my life."
"Hey, it's not like these things came with instructions when we stole them!" Harleen snapped.
"Actually, they did, we just ignored them," Quinn pointed out.
"Oh, right."
Harley was still processing this. "Um...so...you're me...why are you here?"
"Call it an intervention." Harleen sat back in a large futon chair, propping her feet up on a table. "Cause we're gonna give ya the advice we had to go through a lot to learn about."
"Advice?"
Harleen leaned in to look her in the eye. "Mr. J? He ain't no good for ya."
Harley's face fell. "Hey, ya don't know him!"
"Oh, do we know him, sweetie," Quinn said, settling into her own chair across from her counterpart. "We all have our versions of him. Although hers," she nodded to Harleen. "Had this really nasty style going for him."
"Yeah, then yer Mr. J showed up to kill him," Harleen said.
Harley's eyes lit up. "Wait...Mr. J is there! Wow, that's great, I can be with him!"
The other two women exchanged looks and let out matching sighs. "Harley...sweetie...sit." Harleen patted a seat and despite herself, Harley sat next to her. Harleen took her hands in her own to give her a serious look. "Honey...we already told ya, Mr. J is not good for ya. Believe me, I knew that. He was nuts, abusive, he used us..."
"Hey, he loved..."
Harleen snorted. "Harley, come on. We're all trained shrinks, we should know every sign of a manipulator coming a mile away. Yet we all fell for that lunatic who never cared for anyone but himself." As Harley opened her mouth, Harleen cut her off. "You have to know any stories he fed ya on his past were absolute crap."
"And before you start denying that, keep in mind, we've been where you are," Quinn added. "We know every crappy tale that guy could give us, every trick." She shook her head at Harleen. "I mean, your Mr. J sounded even freakier than mine and mine put giant nails through people's heads."
Harleen nodded. "Yeah, he was a nutjob. And I mean that sincerely." She looked back to Harley. "Which is why you should be taking this as a massive opportunity to remake yourself. Get rid of this annoying habit of going back to him when he treats us like shit and make your own path. Like we have."
"Well, I think I'm a little more successful," Quinn mused. "I mean, the business is going well, got things going with Pammy..." She looked to Harley. "On that, give Red another try? I know, she can be a handful but a hell of a lot better than the alternatives."
"Take your word on that," Harleen said. "I don't know if I have an Ivy in my reality. Or maybe I do and they haven't introduced her yet."
"Oh, you do it too?" Quinn smiled. "That can be fun, a little nutty sometimes but we make it work."
Alice rubbed her temples as she tried to keep up with the madness spouting from these women. "The point being," Harleen went on. "You are in a terrible cycle, Harley. He ignores you, abuses you, leaves you high and dry, maybe you say you're done but you come back to him. Take his being gone as the sign it's finally time to drop Mr. J and be your own woman."
Harley crossed her legs in thought. "I get it. I do, it's just Mr. J is...ya know, something."
"Oh, he's something all right," Alice muttered. "Assumption is he's dead in my world. At least, hasn't been seen in years and that's not like him." She brushed at her nails. "But hopefully, we've got enough madness to fill the void."
Quinn took a bite from the pizza on the table before them. "Hey, nothing wrong with a little insanity in the world! Just gotta handle it right. At least your worlds sound a bit better, not like mine. I mean, folks get blasted to atoms on a daily basis but it's treated like an insurance claim. Maybe me and Red outghta take a vacation to one of your spots."
"I don't know," Harleen said. "My Gotham can still be weird. Although the Birds would love ya!"
"Yeah, Black Canary is actually black in your world? Funny how these things go."
"We have a Canary on my world," Alice responded. "At least, I think it's just one, hard to tell sometimes." She shrugged. "Sorry, but since I got turned to dust and back, I had a hard time catching up on things."
"Yep, that wasn't fun," Harleen had to agree.
"Oh, I wasn't," Quinn responded. "In fact, I had no idea what happened, me and Pammy were on a...vacation and didn't get back until it was settled."
"Now, does she still try to make plant versions of people on your world?" Harley asked. "That was a really weird period for her."
"Nah, gave that up a while ago. She's more into directing them like a cartoon."
Quinn pursed her lips. "Ya know, your worlds strike me like some weird animated world." She waved at Harley. "Yer Gotham is rough and tough yet surprisingly low body count." She nodded at Harleen. "Yours...I mean, geez, I've seen war zones with less body count, how the hell do people live there?"
Harleen shrugged. "Not sure. Every time there's some big crazy shit going down, the media talks of 'that' it, everyone is leaving' but they never do. It's Gotham, something about it attracts a certain kind of people."
"Gotham pride, gotta love it!" Harley grinned. "In fact, they're having the Gotham Bowl next week! I was thinking crashing it to at least throw a bunch of poison pies at players."
"Aw, I did that once!" Harleen said with a wistful look on her face. "Snagged the MVP trophy to boot."
Alice rubbed her head. "I can't believe this."
"What is your story anyway?" Harley asked, honestly curious.
"Oh, you want to know?" Alice sat on the sofa. "Let's see...nearly killed in car crash separating me from twin sister, raised as a prisoner by a monster, my dad bought a story I was dead to eventually abandon me, ended up on some island for wild stuff and eventually just embraced being a completely different person."
"Ah," Harley mused. "Classic abandonment issues combined with trauma, that'll shake ya up."
Harleen was studying Alice. "Also, ya want my advice..."
"Hell, no."
"You should get yourself checked out. One thing I can recognize is someone who had their head messed with and wouldn't be shocked some missing memories contributed to your breakdown issues." The professional words sounded more bizarre coming from the garishly dressed woman.
Quinn put a hand to Alice's shoulder in what was meant as a reassuring squeeze. "It's okay, hon. Maybe ya do need to find a guy yourself to get off the funk." She shrugged. "Or just blow up a warehouse, works for me."
Alice blinked, marveling at how, somehow, she was the sanest person in this entire conversation. "So, ah, are we nearly done here? Because I was in the middle of some stuff when you dragged me into this. And by stuff, I mean plotting twisted revenge on my family."
"Ah, okay, sure," Harleen said as she put down her drink. "So, listen to what we say, Harley. You're better off being your own self, own it, girl!"
"And by own it, we mean steal what you can then it'll be yours," Quinn added with a wild grin.
"Now that I get behind." The three women laughed as they clinked some glasses together while Alice once again wondered how long it would take to write this entire thing off as a very weird dream.
Earth-89
Gotham City
Returning to life was a rush for her. After so long kept in that dark and dry state, to feel the rush of energy flowing back into her was amazing. She let out a loud gasp, her eyes firing open as she shot up from the bed of flowers she'd been in. She shook hard, looking down at herself in her mostly red outfit showing her nice body well, her lush dark hair flowing behind her.
She took a deep breath, inhaling not oxygen but the feeling of power around her, the connections to nature. It felt different than what she knew. Somehow, someway, she knew instinctively this was not her Earth.
"Welcome back." She spun to see two women standing before her. One was dressed in a very bright green outfit fitting her like a second skin, her red hair long and lush flowing behind her. Her bright red lips were pulled into a smile and the makeup around her eyes resembled leaves, as did her outfit. The other's hair was darker, her outfit also a darker green but the same leaf motif as her companion.
"Hello, Ivy," the first woman said, her voice lush and seductive. "To make it simple, my colleague is Pepper. You can call me...Poison."
Ivy slowly rose from the bed of roses, her eyes on the duo. She took them in, the red hair, the leaf-like outfits, the green eyes, and slowly understood. "You're both...me."
"In a way," Poison confirmed as she leaned back against a table. Ivy realized she was in, fittingly, a greenhouse, the moon pouring in from the glass ceiling to cast an odd light on it all. "Before you ask, we sensed you. It's an odd connection we seem to carry across..." She looked to Pepper. "What did you call it?"
"The Green," she answered. "At least, a good enough name for it." She leaned against a wall, studying Ivy. "Interesting...You really seem experienced, must be the doctorate."
"What, you never went to college?" Ivy asked.
Pepper chuckled. "Actually...I never went to high school. Technically, I'm still 15." She saw both their looks and shrugged. "Pretty complex but, at the risk of sounding like I'm making a bad pun, I had a unique growth spurt."
"I can relate," Poison replied. "I was a cliché myself, a glasses-wearing nerd before an accident transformed me into the stunningly effective bad-ass you now see." She brushed at her hair. "According to the doctors, also drove me insane and power-made."
Pepper frowned. "That happens a lot on these other Earths, you notice?" Poison had to agree with her.
Ivy looked around, taking in her surroundings. "This isn't my world. The connection isn't right."
"It's not," Poison responded. "You're on my Earth. An Earth that needs a lot of fixing and I believe you can help with that."
"You're not the only one of course," Pepper said, her voice lighter and a trace of mischief in it. "We've seen others but they...well, lack the fire we want."
Poison nodded. "One is far too connected to her Harley Quinn, even engaged for crying out loud. She cares for the planet, but she's gotten soft, not willing to do what it takes. Another isn't bad but likewise small-minded, not willing to cut loose."
"But you..." Pepper smirked. "You are different. Okay, you had your infatuation with that Renee Montoya...who oddly looks exactly like the one from my world." She shrugged. "But aside from that, you get it, Ivy. You know the world has a virus on it. One called humanity."
"And we're the antibodies," Ivy intoned, brushing at her clothing to wipe off the dirt. "I can understand that. And respect it." She looked to Poison. "The only question is, why should I be putting my Earth over yours?"
"A fair one," Poison allowed. "Yet you understand we have gone to a bit of trouble getting you out of your prison, to our world and restoring you. If nothing else, just maybe a little gratitude is warranted."
"Besides" Pepper added. "Once we know our efforts can work on one Earth, we can streamline the process to transform another."
"And that is what it'll be, Ivy," Poison said. "We're going to be seen as monsters...But we'll embrace that if it means saving our natures from the never-ending pestilence."
Ivy mused on their words before nodding. "Very well. Where do we begin?"
Poison smirked. "First, we have a Bat and his annoying little clan in this world to handle. But after that, we'll ensure this planet is finally ready to fight back."
Pepper made an evil grin. "Mother nature is a caring creature...but it's time we reminded humanity she can also be one horrible bitch."
Ivy had to join in their laughter as they marched away into the night.
Earth-2014
Gotham City (yes, again)
The clicking of the high-heeled boots echoed on the rooftop as the figure raced across them. She was a lithe woman in tight black clothing, her head covered by a tight mask with dark goggles over her eyes. What could be seen was a beautiful dark-skinned woman in the suit that fit her like a second skin.
She was racing to leap across a rooftop, landing on her feet and somersaulting into another run. She glanced over her back to see if she was still being followed before jumping across a short distance, landing on a fire escape. She leapt across to another rooftop, pulling herself up and going back on the run.
She was just getting across the roof when a whistling sound came through the air and she felt something wrap around her legs. It tugged to trip her up, letting her fall on her face before she could stop herself.
A dark shape fell over her as another woman in a similar black outfit stood above her. She was younger, her dark curly hair flowing beneath the cat-shaped mask but a similar wicked smirk on her lips. "Too slow, Cat," she purred as she reached to grab the pouch hanging off the other's belt. She reached to yank the bullwhip off of the other woman before giving a wave and then running off.
"Oh, just wait, Kyle!" the woman named Cat snarled as she got to her feet to chase after the other woman. It was a wild race, leaping across the roofs of the city with Kyle throwing out her whip at a nearby pole to allow her to swing across a gap and to an adjourning roof. Cursing, Cat had to shift her direction to another roof before racing on a parallel path after Kyle.
Kyle was ducking under a large vane, sliding a bit on her boots before coming to her feet. She stopped to see a figure lounging on a nearby terrace as if she was simply watching television. Her black costume looked like it had been literally stitched together but still fit her well with the tight cowl covering her head alongside the mask across her face. Her face looked older than the other two, propped up on her shoulder as she smirked. "Not a bad run, Kyle. Better than Cat."
"I've been doing this since I was a kid," Kyle retorted, looking calm even as she took on a fighting stance. "And no offense, but still younger than you, Selina."
Selina let out a loud and bright laugh. "Ah, yes, the fire of youth, I do miss it." Her eyes twinkled. "But as another one of us told me...there's something to be said for experience."
Too late, Kyle heard the snapping of a wire just as a cable wrapped around her legs. She yelped as she felt herself yanked off her feet, pulled upward by the cable hanging from a nearby pole. She tried to yank at the cable as Selina marched over, nonchalantly swiping the pouch off of Kyle's belt. She waved it in front of the younger woman's face before moving to run off the roof.
Before she could, Cat was there, tackling her down as the two rolled around the rooftop. Selina grunted as she fought back, hating to admit her age was a shot against her as Cat launched some kicks at her. Selina fought back, dodging to slash out with the razor-tipped claws on her gloves, Cat leaning back to avoid them.
Kyle managed to get her legs loose, somersaulting in mid-air to land on her feet. She was moving in on the other two, dodging a slash from Selina to kick out at the other woman. She grabbed at the pouch with both women dodging and Kyle tried again, this time, rolling herself off the back of Cat to snatch the pouch only for Selina to snatch it only for Cat to grab it right back.
"TIME!" a voice echoed along with a loud buzzer. The trio stopped, each letting out a simultaneous curse as they backed apart from each other, dropping the pouch on the ground. They turned toward the figure stepping out of the shadows. She was in her 80s with white hair yet carried herself with an elegant touch and was still strikingly beautiful. She wore a mink coat and suit that clearly cost more than some cars.
She stepped forward, checking the expensive gold watch on her wrist. "Not bad…not bad…You lasted longer, Cat. But I do have to say, you still failed."
"Come on, we agreed, no whips," Cat complained.
"Yes, heaven forbid we break some rules," Selina dryly said as she got to her feet. "You'd do the same thing to us." Cat opened her mouth but then shut it as she had to concede the point.
The woman the trio had come to call Original Catwoman stepped forward, that smirk on her face. "It was a good try, but you still have a ways to go. But you can try better next time." She sighed. "Now, if only we can get that version of us who settled down with her Bruce Wayne to come out of retirement."
"Ah, I can take her," Kyle confidently said.
"You couldn't take me," Selina responded.
"Try us on a different night," Cat fired back. "Might go a little differently for you, Samantha."
"Why am I the Samantha?" Selina complained, waving at Catwoman. "She's oldest, she should be!"
"Oh, I live up to that more than you'd imagine," Catwoman answered in a literal purr. "You young ones...always so confident with your technology and such. I was pulling jobs on my world before computers, darlings. Don't think I still can't do the job."
"Even when you look like you're ready for AARP?" Kyle smirked.
Catwoman smirked. "Ah, the fire of youth, I respect that. Of course…something to be said for experience." She lifted up the pouch with the other three startled, each wondering how she'd managed to get it without any of them noticing.
She turned to walk off. "Now, let's get going girls, before someone notices those dimensional extrapolators missing. I'll send the invites for next month." She looked to Cat. "I think we'll try your Gotham next time." She continued to march off. "And maybe invite some other Cat to join us."
"I wouldn't mind trying that," Selina mused. "A couple of other Cats up my alley."
Kyle rolled her eyes. "You just had to make a cat and alley joke, huh?" Selina winced at the realization.
"It's all right," Catwoman assured her. "Sometimes the puns are just too easy to resist. You should have heard some groaners I came up with in my time."
Selina smiled as they marched across the roof. "This is fun. I was chafing a bit in retirement, I needed the exercise once more."
"That's what you get falling for your Bat," Cat remarked with a smirk.
"I can't see myself trying with my Bruce," Kyle remarked. "I mean, a few kisses when we were younger but he's so..."
"Intense?" Selina said with her matching smirk. "Oh, he can be that way. Yet, oddly, that's what draws me to him more."
"Mine is a lot harder," Cat noted. "But yeah, I get that appeal."
"My Batman was...lighter in spirit," Catwoman softly said, her eyes looking off in melancholy remembrance. "He kept wanting to see the best in me, no matter what. He always said I could be a better woman." She shrugged. "I feel a bit bad I couldn't fully live up to that...but I can't change who I am, not even for him."
"None of us can," Selina said, her own face wistful with Cat and Kyle nodding in agreement.
Catwoman shook herself, becoming professional once more. "Enough of that. Let's get going to discuss the next hunt."
"Hey, is there a point to this?" Kyle asked as they followed. "Or just fun?"
"I don't mind the latter," Selina smirked. "I can use the exercise."
Catwoman smiled at them. "Let's just say, I'm putting together something…special. Ever see Ocean's 8? Just imagine it with the best classy cat burglars in the multiverse."
The other three Catwomen grinned as they followed the woman ready to lead them on the caper of any of their nine lives.
So, for those wondering, Harleen is Margot Robbie, Quinn is Kaley Cuoco from the HBO Max show and Harley is Tara Strong.
Meanwhile, Ivy is Bridget Reagan, Poison Uma Thurman and Pepper Peyton List.
Finally, Selina is Michelle Pfiefer, Kyle is Camren Bicondova and Cat is Zoe Kravitz. And Original Cat is, of course, Julie Newmar.
Also, Crisis established Earth-89 as the world of the Tim Burton movies while Earth-2014 is named after the year Gotham premiered.
And I threw in the line of Kate's "new haircut" as I still feel much better just recast her when Rose left and move on rather than upend the show (which, while flawed, had potential) for a totally new character.
Just a fun quick bit to show the intriguing mix of ladies of the Batman universe as these are the more logical ways they'd click together.
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
Earth-1
Los Angeles
Dating the Devil wasn't the sort of thing one could read about in a magazine but Chloe Decker was doing her best to handle it.
It was amazing just how romantic Lucifer Morningstar could be when he put aside his usual smarmy double-entendres. He was proving it with an excellent dinner courtesy of the best chef in town. When Chloe asked how he'd pulled it off, Lucifer just gave that smirk that let Chloe know just how the guy became a success in the first place.
He poured some wine for her, admiring her nice golden dress, a far cry from her usual jeans and jacket on the job, her blonde hair set back from her face nicely. He matched her in one of his usual nice suits and despite the five o'clock shadow on his face, still looked the dashingly handsome man she couldn't deny had some charm to him.
"To another case solved," Lucifer intoned as he sat at the table in the middle of his penthouse. "And with a minimum amount of chaos this time around."
"Lucifer, you smashed a Ferrari."
"A used one! Believe me, Enzo owes me a lot anyhow."
Chloe smiled. "Well, it's nice to have some downtime before the latest batch of madness coming our way."
"Detective, so cynical! Surely, you don't believe events get that insane every week?"
She raised an eyebrow in reply. "Have you seen the world lately, Lucifer? We've got superheroes all over the place. It gets weirder and wilder all the time and that's without the usual L.A. insanity."
"Oh, I know, had to help the Green Arrow stopping an alien invasion the other month."
Chloe stared at him before deciding this was another of those times she didn't want to know if he was kidding or not. "I'm just saying, the world is getting wilder and we have to prepare for it."
Lucifer gave him another of his oddly warm smiles. "Chloe, take it from someone who's been around as long as this planet has, trying to prepare for chaos never works out. What comes, comes. And I hope to be coming in a different way soon..."
Chloe was rolling her eyes when the lights in the room began to flicker. She frowned upward. "Did you forget to pay the power bill?"
Lucifer's smile had faded. "No...no, this is something else..."
The lights continued to flicker before a burst of flame erupted in the middle of the room. Chloe leapt to her feet, her hand instinctively going to the gun she kept in her purse. Lucifer stepped before her protectively but with an expression indicating he knew what was happening.
The flame continued to erupt like a huge candle before slowly forming into a human figure. It was an attractive woman standing six feet tall with curly blonde hair and piercing eyes. She was clad in a black leather suit, accentuating her curves. From her back were a pair of black ebony leather wings that contrasted with her light smirk.
"Lucifer," she said in a cool accent. "It has been a long time."
"Luci!" Lucifer's wide grin didn't quite match his eyes. "It's nice to see here, in my club on my Earth, no, it's not."
The woman stepped forward, her eyes looking over Chloe, who had to suppress a chill. "Well, have I interrupted something?"
"I suspect you already knew you had," Lucifer intoned. "Just what are you up to, Luci?"
"Sorry, who is this woman?" Chloe pressed.
"Ah, right," Lucifer said, waving his hand about. "Chloe Decker, meet the Lucifer Morningstar of Earth—oh, I can barely keep track of them, just throw out a random number."
Chloe blinked. "Wait...okay, you told me other Earths have their own demons and such, keeping that straight but..the other version of you is...a woman?"
"It's more the 'form you're comfortable with' bit," Lucifer intoned. "But she does have her charms." He poured himself a drink. "At least you didn't bring your Maze along, you know how nasty things are when they get together."
"True," Luci (as Chloe thought of her) intoned. "I am here for a purpose, Lucifer."
He let out a tired sigh. "See, a heads-up on these things would be nice, Luci. Try to settle for the night, set things up, get clean sheets, maybe some props if you wanted..."
Luci rolled her eyes. "It's not that, you moron. I can get enough of that if I feel the desire, which I rarely do."
"Still tied to the rat race, eh?" Lucifer sipped his drink. "I keep telling you, Luci, take a nice long break, do wonders for your health." His smile returned. "I can arrange for you and I to get a quick trip out of town, I know a marvelous cabana in Cuba..."
"Again, not my purpose this time."
Chloe looked from one to the other. "Wait...you and her..." She stopped and shook her head. "Oh, what am I saying, of course, you'd sleep with yourself."
Lucifer chuckled as he sat back at the table. "So what brings you by, Luci? Now, if it's the Detective you're after, I would ask to at least be able to watch."
Luci carefully paced before him. "I am here, Lucifer, as I am concerned about how your absence from Hell is affecting the cosmic balance."
Lucifer let out a long and tired sigh. "Oh, for...honestly, if I get one more celestial being in my home telling me to go back to the old job, I may start murdering people."
Luci wasn't smiling. "Lucifer, you think I don't want to quit? To give away my helm and my throne and take a break from my existence? I don't. I have my place, my purpose, I know how important my duty is."
"Oh, duty, is it?" Lucifer scoffed. "Please, Luci, you were even more pissed about your fall than I was, and you actually did deserve most of it." He looked at Chloe. 'Honestly, she's always going on like she wasn't leading the rebellion as a pure soldier, I was honestly just trying to shake Dad out of his doldrums. She? She really thought she could overthrow the Throne and take over."
Luci didn't seem upset but merely rolled with his observation. "Like you, I saw the flaws of Heaven and giving humanity free will. I sought to control it and ensure humanity could live on without that annoyance of free will causing so much trouble."
"I thought the same," Lucifer stated. "But funny thing, hang around here for a few decades and you'll realize that free will is just what makes humans so special. Oh, sure, they muck up their world time and again but then, how damn boring would it be for everyone to be the same?" He chuckled at Luci. "You, of course, always so the worst in everyone, whereas I realized how the good side is around...which makes it more fun to warp it about at times."
Luci seemed to simmer at that, as in her eyes flashed red before calming down. "Lucifer," she continued. "I can understand your little sojourn to the mortal realm. You want to spend a few meaningless years among them and then go back to work, fine." Her eyes narrowed. "But letting it last this long is not good, Lucifer. Hell is not something you can just leave behind."
Lucifer propped his feet up on the table, looking nonchalant, but Chloe knew he was actually putting on a show. "Hell can run itself just fine, Luci. Unlike yours, I never leave the doors locked, anyone can leave, they just choose not to." He looked to Chloe. "And, I might add, it's a lot more creative. Hers is true Old Testament, cells, burning pits and such, I gave that cliché up a long time ago."
"I perform my task, Lucifer," Luci snapped. "And you need to as well." She leaned in toward him. "Lucifer...something is happening..."
"Yes, yes, a storm on the horizon, a great grand threat coming, another major crisis, blah blah bloody blah," Lucifer snapped. "Honestly, I cannot stand these cryptic warnings and such when it's damn clear you have no more idea what's really coming than anyone else."
Luci glared at him. "Lucifer, you're here on Earth, cavorting with a mortal..."
"Actually, we haven't gotten to the cavorting part, which I am quite annoyed by."
Luci continued. "There is an order, Lucifer. I have mine, you need to have yours. Hell has to have the Devil in charge?"
"Ah, now there is the rub, isn't it?" Lucifer smirked. "See, in your case, Luci, I know there's more than one person who can lay claim to the Devil, isn't there?"
She frowned. "What?"
Lucifer looked to Chloe. "See, on her Earth, Satan, Beelzebub and others are separate entities. Happens on a few other Earths, they share some duties and sometimes in conflict but it works out." He looked to Luci. "How you haven't figured out years ago, Luci, is beyond me."
"Figured out what?" she snapped.
Lucifer leaned in. "That you can quit and let one of them take over. Hell still has the Devil, it's just not you."
Luci stared at him then let out a loud barking laugh. "Lucifer...are you mad? Let one of those fools in charge? The place will become a nightmare."
"Yes, so terrible if Hell becomes a difficult place to be."
Luci kept glaring. "I cannot affect the balance..."
"Balance, schmalance," Lucifer brushed off with a wave of his hand. "Luci, come on, you were always wrapped too much into things. I can tell something bugged you, some setback and you're letting it get to you majorly." He arched an eyebrow. "Let me guess...someone beat you at a game, slipped a soul out or such and you're dwelling on it."
Her silence was his answer as he sighed. "Really, Luci, if there's one thing I realized, holding a grudge, especially over centuries, is not healthy."
Her expression was sour. "No one cheats me and gets away with it."
"Please, you've been outwitted more times than you like to admit. You paint it as just part of a game but letting them gnaw at you like this is only going to make you more bitter.
Chloe had to marvel at the realization that the Devil was giving another version of the Devil some therapy and advice. Luci seemed to mull it over as Lucifer continued. "A major bit I've seen in both Earth and Hell, Luci, it's what happens to folks feeling burnout. It never goes well and adds a lot of souls to our homes. And you've been feeling it for longer than anyone can imagine. The Devil heading to a breakdown? Now, that sounds like a much more damaging event than playing hookey for a bit."
He sipped at his drink again. "I'm saying, kick back a bit, loosen up and walk the Earth without trying to grab souls, you'd be amazed how well it goes."
Luci snorted. "And become like you? Stuck on this plane and hung up on a human?"
Chloe was getting quite tired of the pair talking like she wasn't there. "Look, if you're here to browbeat Lucifer, trust me, you're out of luck. You don't get him to do anything he doesn't want to do or go where he wants to go. Believe me, I've tried for years and it won't work."
Luci's eyes fixed on her and Chloe steeled herself, remembering that, no matter the appearance, this was still the Devil. She set her jaw as she continued. "So I don't know you but then, this isn't your world. Why don't you just go back to your own, let Lucifer live his life, run your Hell and get the...well, Hell, out of ours."
Luci stared at her, her lips turning upward slightly. "Hmm...maybe there's more to you than there seems, Chloe Decker."
"Just rent her topless tub scene, and you'll know that," Lucifer inserted as Chloe tossed an ugly glare at him. "Luci, I had a rather busy evening planned, so let's make this clear. If I were to go back, it's my choice, not yours. Now, best you leave because you know how testy the Silver City gets about another one of us on this plane. So thank you for the advice and I still say you should take mine as you really could use a break from all this."
Luci glared at him before backing up. "Mark my words, Lucifer..."
"I hate that phrase," he muttered. "Honestly, should have died out, given folks barely care about books these days."
Luci went on. "The day is coming you'll have to make your final choice on your fate. One that can affect your entire world. When the ultimate Crisis hits, Lucifer..."
"Ooooh, you made it sound like it has a big C, how dramatic."
"Then no one is going to be on the sidelines. Not even you." She backed up, the flash of fire flowing upward to surround her and with a blur, vanished from sight.
Chloe shivered as she looked to Lucifer. "Are we expecting any more... drop-ins from other yours?"
"Sadly, harder to change the locks on those things," he remarked. He sipped his champagne again as he sighed. "My apologies for ruining the evening."
"Nah, we can at least finish dinner," Chloe said. "No need to ruin that."
He smiled. "Ah, then desert? I ordered a cake!"
She raised an eyebrow. "Blonde, brunette or redhead inside?"
"It's a very large cake."
Chloe chuckled but could tell something in Lucifer's eyes that made it clear he was far more affected by this visit than he let on. And that alone made the detective very worried about the future.
Hell of Earth-2022
As the flames faded from her, Lucifer stormed across her chambers. As ever, meeting that particular version of her was incredibly aggravating, despite his charms.
But what made it truly aggravating...was the realization that, in a way, he was right. She was feeling the anger of Dream's victory overwhelming her. She was feeling...burned out...at this job. She was longing to give up her throne, if only for a little while.
She stood on the balcony, overlooking the endless field of demons and tormenting souls, listening to the wails that never ceased to haunt her every moment of every day. The tortures that had long lost any sort of pleasure for her. The knowledge of how, in her own way, she was as trapped here as any of these souls whose crimes were mostly long forgotten on Earth.
And as she thought about how it would feel to give this all up and see what Earth had to offer, one thought began to dominate in her counterpart's voice that soon became her own.
"Why not?"
Earth-2022
It was a quiet day in London, overcast but still good weather. The park was thus packed with plenty of people, from folks on dates to families to a soccer club playing a game. It was the kind of day she mostly enjoyed, despite her duties. After all, if there was one thing she knew, her job never stopped, no matter the day or weather.
She sat on a bench, looking over the various people before her. She knew the time was coming, but she had a few minutes still and enjoyed taking a bit of a break before she had to do it. To anyone who saw her, she was just another typical black-skinned woman with matching hair in black jeans and a matching shirt. She was quite beautiful, and yet something about her seemed unusual. Not one to be feared and yet clearly not a normal person.
She became aware of the figure sitting next to her, at first ignoring her. Then she felt the intensity of the stare and realized this other being could see her. As in really see her. She turned her head to look at her, a woman in an outfit much like hers, her hair darker and a bit more frizzly. Her skin was quite pale aside from her black lipstick, a smile on her face with a matching ankh necklace hanging from her neck. "Howdy," she said. "Come here often?'
"Oh, I do," the entity known as Death stated in a calm voice. "But then, I travel a lot."
"Yep, know how it is," the other woman said with that sad smile. "Weird, huh? Humans, so little time here and so many of them waste it barely leaving the same ten-mile space. Seems an awful shame to me."
Death realized it then. It seemed off, but it made total sense. For a moment, she wondered if this was what other people felt when it dawned on them who she was. She cocked her head, looking the other woman over. "Huh. First time I've met another one of us."
"Call me Dee," the other woman said. "And same here. I just had a little time to kill, no pun intended, so thought I'd pop over. I'm sort of..well...between jobs right now."
Death took that in before raising an eyebrow. "You mean..."
"Yep. My universe? Gone, all of it. The whole shebang rolled up in less time than you'd think." Despite her upbeat voice, Death could sense a pain there and could understand it. Dee sipped from the straw of her soft drink. "It was weird, ya know? I mean, I figured more of a warning or such. But nope, it just happened one day, out of the blue, when you least expect it." She paused and laughed. "Damn, how many times have we heard that said to us?"
"I gave up counting long ago," Death replied. She looked out at the park, musing over her counterpart's words. "So...all of them?'
"Dream was the last," Dee told her. "Which makes sense, really, folks dreaming of better stuff to the end. He was pretty blasé about it. Unlike Desire, ugh, always knew he'd be a drama queen begging to be let go." She sipped her drink again. "Dream? He just smiled, told me he loved me, and then...that was it."
Death was calm as she took it all in, trying to balance the complex feelings. "I always wondered what it would be like. What happens to me...well, me when there's nothing left."
"Ditto," Dee told her. "I figured...I don't know...sit in the blackness for a while. Turns out, I just got, ahem, reassigned."
Death looked at her in surprise. "Really?"
Dee nodded. "Secret of the multiverse, sister. For every universe that gets wiped out, another gets birthed. It's a balance and every one of them needs a Death and their version of the Endless. Some of them aren't the family bonds we have, it's different, so slotting a different person in is better." She chuckled. "Looks like experience counts for the folks in charge."
Death raised an eyebrow. "So, let me get this straight. When this universe finally meets its end, I don't wink into nothing but get...reassigned like I'm working for a temp agency?"
"It's a bit more complex, and I can't say too much," Dee replied. "I'm just waiting for the new spot to get settled in before I get on my job, so bouncing around some realities to check things out. A lot of places where we're mostly the same, others where Death can be...well, something weird."
"Every culture has its aspects of it. We just make do with ours."
Dee sat back in her seat. "Here's the thing, though. The balance? Lately, It's been...off."
Death frowned. "What do you mean 'off?'"
"I mean, we're losing more universes than are coming into being. Mine? I can't shake the feeling it was supposed to go a hell of a lot longer, but something hit that took it out fast in a wave of white energy." She sipped her drink. "Ran into a couple of other versions of us and the same there. And while some have moved on, others...well, they're getting...concerned."
Death's frown deepened. "Concerned?"
"Sounds better than being scared shitless, which is what I'm starting to feel." She saw her counterpart's stare and nodded. "Yep. Death feels scared, that's...well, scary. But it's justified here." She looked over, her smile fading. "Something's coming, Death. Not just for us, but for the entire multiverse. It's slow now, a few lower-rung universes. taking out some alternate and, frankly, weaker counterparts of other realities.
But it's gaining steam with each universe it takes out. Maybe it'll be a year, maybe a century...maybe a week. But soon, it's going to start taking off and when that happens...oh, the shitstorm is going to be bigger than a thousand Dreams could imagine."
Death took that all in, musing over her words. "So...you're warning me or preparing me?"
"Both," Dee stated. "Frankly, doing what I wish someone else had with me."
"Are you breaking some sort of cosmic rules by this?"
"Like I said, between gigs, so a little leeway. But I figured owed you this." She glanced at her watch. "And that's actually my time being up." She chuckled. "Another one I know we've both used before."
"I have to get going too." Death's attention was drawn to an elderly man who was rubbing at his chest as his grandchildren ran around him. "But thanks for the warning."
"Good luck to you," Dee said as she rose to her feet. She paused, seeming to want to say more but then simply nodded. "And hey...you do that 'human for a day' thing here?" At Death's nod, she went on. "Next time, really enjoy it. I wish I had the last time, hit New York. I loved New York, I miss it. I mean, one here and probably one in the new place but not the same, ya know?"
She winked at her counterpart. "Good luck to ya, and maybe try to connect to people more."
"We tend not to see folks at their best at this job," Death dryly said. A distance off, the elderly man was gasping, his wife and son concerned as they moved to him as he clutched at his chest.
"True that," Dee noted. "But still..." She looked at the park and sighed. "It's something special. All of them, good and bad. Relish it. Because one day, when it's all finally gone...it's gonna be too quiet for too long." She nodded to her counterpart as she walked away.
Death watched her as she mulled over the words. Then, she got to her feet to walk to where the elderly man was staring in confusion at his own body lying on the ground while his wife and son tried to tend to him. "Hey, Larry," she called out. "We need to talk."
Earth-211
The sound of breaking bones was, as always, music to Wonder Woman's ears.
She spun around in the office building corridor, her lasso twirling outward to grab the end of a gunman's rifle. She yanked him inward and launched a fist, smashing the man's nose to pieces. As he fell, Wonder Woman was moving, her red and gold top and blue pants a blur in action as her long black hair framed an attractive face currently in a hard expression.
Wonder Woman marched her way through the hallways of the Cale Corporation, brushing aside more guards like they were children. One tried to punch her, only for her to grab his arm, snapping it back as he howled in agony before tossing him into a wall. Another tackled her as Diana held onto him. As a gunman fired at her, Diana spun around, so the other guard took the bullets then threw the corpse into the gunman.
A man tried to punch at her, snarling, "bitch!" Wonder Woman grabbed his fist, clenching it as he screamed in agony. As he fell to his knees with broken fingers, Diana smirked at him. "Yet you're the one crying. I detest little men with little insults." She punched him so hard that his jaw broke as she continued on.
She kicked down the door to the main office to see the beautiful dark-haired woman standing behind the desk, her power suit fitting her like a uniform of her own. Veronica Cale blanched as she saw Wonder Woman stride in and shook her head. "Let's see...assault, breaking and entering, trespassing, sure I can add at least one murder charge in there...My lawyers are going to have a field day with this."
"Maybe we can just cut them out of it." In a blur, Wonder Woman's lasso wrapped around Cale, causing the woman to gasp in agony. Diana headed over to kick a desk at the window overlooking the city. With a tug, she sent the screaming Cale to hang forty stories over the streets below.
Wonder Woman looked down at the captive Cale swaying at the end of the lasso with a smirk. "All right...you're going to confess to your experimentations and your smuggling operation now."
Cale gasped out, trying to struggle, but before she knew it, her mouth was spilling out everything she knew about her operations to the woman above her. Wonder Woman took it all in, nodding carefully as Cale confessed to her misdeeds. She was still struggling as she felt the pain of the lasso cutting at her.
"So I guess that's that," Wonder Woman stated. "We've had our little game, Cale, but it ended just as we both knew it would."
"So now what?" Cale spat out as she continued to dangle over the street. "None of this will hold up in court!"
"No, but it will give the police a good head start to find the evidence," Wonder Woman stated. "And I'm sure Diana Themyscaria will be eager to help find out more."
Cale glared up at her. "And of course, the police are going to accept you dropping me off...and the media on your attacks on me...Ignore the fact you broke in here and attacked so many of my men before threatening my life to get a confession with your magic." She shook her head. "You know what I hate about you?"
"The fact I look so much better without makeup than you do with it?" That infuriating smirk never left the costumed woman's face.
"The hypocrisy," Cale snarled. "You act the grand heroine, and everyone accepts it when you leave bodies behind, break laws left and right, and go after others on some moral high ground."
"I don't do human experimentations," Wonder Woman rejoindered. "Pretty sure that puts me on a higher plane than you."
"No, you go around acting like a role model to girls while playing on your looks! You talk of truth and justice and you lie to the world about who you are!" Cale glared at her. "Since I have to be truthful now...I actually admired you once. Once. Then I realized you're no hero, no matter the costume or how you act. No matter how you play it, you're a disgrace to the title." She glared at Wonder Woman. "I only hope I'm still around to see you go down and proven to the world what you really are."
Wonder Woman raised an eyebrow. "Maybe I should just make sure you don't." Her fingers loosened on the lasso, Cale gasping as she began to sink lower...
A crackling sound filled the air and both women looked up. They saw the night sky above them suddenly flashing with red colors. Traffic below stopped, several cars crashing into each other as drivers reacted to the strange sight above.
Wonder Woman's face was baffled, not sure of what was happening. She pulled Cale upward, the woman gasping as she was pulled into her office. Diana stared outward as the skies reddened further. "What the hell..."
Cale looked at the skies, but rather than fear, she had a small smirk on her face. "How about that? I may get my wish sooner than I expected."
Before Wonder Woman could punch her, the skies went from red to bright white. Wonder Woman stared as the wave of white began washing over the city with nothing left in its wake. As it raced toward her, in her last moments, Diana suddenly felt the thought in her mind that maybe...just maybe...Cale had a point on the kind of "hero" she'd been all this time.
That regret was the last thing on her mind before the wave hit her and she, Cale, the city and soon this entire world, were wiped from existence.
Earth-7598
San Francisco
The afternoon sky was a bit cloudy but still a bright day for the city. Sadly this was mostly lost on the trio of young women trying to handle the monstrous form before them.
Mel Vera cursed as she dodged a blow from the hulking brute with the razor-sharp claws. The lovely brunette of Latina heritage was in one of her usually stylish outfits, this one a bit worse for wear following the fight with the demon. She threw out her hands, causing a burst of flame to erupt around the beast but it barely seemed to hurt its rocky red hide. "Macy, can use some help here!" she yelled out.
Next to her, Macy Vaughn waved a hand and summoned a large garbage can from nearby to smash into the demon's head. Her curly black hair framing her attractive face, Mel's half-sister backed up as the demon focused on her. "Anytime you're ready, Maggie!"
Next to them, Maggie Vera was in a more stylish outfit than Mel, looking ready for clubbing more than demonic fighting. She and Mel shared a striking resemblance to each other, if Maggie was a bit more outgoing than her sister. Still, she was putting some ingredients from one vial into another and then giving it a shake. "Okay, think I got it!"
"Hope better than the last time," Mel muttered. Her sister glared at her before shaking the vial and whispering. "Burn in fire, burn in blood, end this demon in a destructive flood!" She threw the vial at the creature, causing it to howl as a rush of fire washed over it. It shivered about, still screaming before exploding in a ball of flame and then ash.
The Charmed Ones came together, brushing at their clothes with Mel wincing as she took off one of her shoes to see its broken heel. "Dammit, I need to start wearing sneakers..."
"Well, that was another fun vanquishing," Maggie intoned. "Which is good, I have a date tonight."
Macy smirked. "I hope it goes well. I need to get this project finished."
Mel began walking with her sisters down the street as the sky grew cloudier. "Again, just wish we could figure things out, just complex balancing new school plans with the demon hunting and..."
Before she could go on, a rumble came out of the sky. The sisters stopped and looked up at the skies as the clouds began taking on a reddish tint. "What the hell?" Mel uttered as others on the street watched the skies with concern.
Sharing looks, the girls turned as Mel waved a hand. A portal opened before them, leading to the underground bunker they used as their headquarters. "Harry!" Macy called out. "Harry, we've got problems!"
In that odd blur of light, Harry Greenwood appeared before them. The Whitelighter's face was marked with the gravest look the sisters had ever seen on him before, his eyes clearly haunted by something no one should see. "Girls," he said in a crisp British accent. "This is...I'm sorry."
"What?" Maggie demanded. "What is it? Demon attack?"
Harry shook his head. "No. No, this beyond magic, beyond any power anyone can conceive. The Elders..." He took a deep breath. "They're gone."
The sisters gaped at him. "Gone?" Mel repeated. "What do you mean 'gone'?"
"Them...and so many worlds. What's happening here? It's happening across the universe, something...something is wiping it all out."
"Oh, God," Maggie whispered. "What do we do? How do we stop it?"
Harry's face answered them before his words could. "We can't."
"But..." Mel whimpered. "We're...we're the Charmed Ones. We're supposed to save the world."
"Not against this," Harry softly said. "Never...this is...something no one can fight. I'm sorry." He moved to embrace Macy, who returned the hug as they leaned into a kiss.
Maggie and Mel looked to each other, their faces drawn. They reached to embrace each other hard, tears in their eyes. They then moved to hug Macy and Harry. The quartet stood, locked in the embrace as outside, the red skies gave way to a massive wave of white energy.
It struck the bunker faster than they could foresee, wiping them out of existence before they could feel a thing. It flew across the bunker, then the city, then the state. It covered San Francisco and then California, then the United States before finally washing away the last planet left in this universe.
The white plane was all that could be seen, were there anyone left to see it. One entity was, having just completed their task. They stood outside this plane yet still part of it, a shiver as they welcomed the last souls into their grasp before they went to whatever awaited them in the next world.
Then, clouds of blackness began washing across the white plane before swallowing it whole. The entity of Death saw it coming, letting out a sigh before stepping away from this plane for good.
And the darkness settled in as this universe, like others before it, was erased from existence. And had anyone been alive to hear it, they might have heard what sounded like a satisfied chuckle as the force behind it set its sights upon its next target…
Earth-98
With a loud gasp, Phoebe Halliwell's eyes snapped open. She leaned on the table in the manor's kitchen, shivering outward, her tight top and jeans fitting her well, her hair done up in a bun framing her attractive face.
"Phoebe?" Piper Halliwell was concerned, heading to her sister's side, clad in a dark blouse and slacks with long dark hair flowing down. Next to her, Paige Matthews was as concerned, her dyed red hair framing her sensual face with full lips, wearing a very tight halter top with equally tight pants.
"You okay?" Paige pressed as Phoebe shivered.
"Yeah…yeah…" Phoebe breathed. "Just…know the expression 'walking on someone's grave?' I feel like someone did a salsa on mine." She looked at her sisters and took a deep breath, her usual light-hearted nature fading in seriousness as she talked to her fellow Charmed Ones.
"Something…is coming."
Paige sighed. "Great...what is it this time? Another demon lord? Some type of ancient god or goddess? Whatever it is, I know we're gonna be in some weird outfit for it."
Phoebe was quiet, making Piper realize her sister was taking this more seriously than usual. "I'm not sure yet," Phoebe stated. "But it's bad. Very bad...and the Power of Three may not be enough for it."
Piper let out a tired sigh. "Welp, time to get ready for the latest disaster which can ruin this world or worse...make dinner late." Despite her light tone, she, like her sisters, could sense a threat on the horizon that was likely to be bigger than they could imagine.
I had my worries on the Sandman TV show, but it was beautiful making the comic work so faithfully. That included Death so fantastic and the idea of her meeting the version voiced by Kat Dennings in the audio drama even better.
And the idea of Lucifer meeting the Gwendoline Christie version is likewise too good to pass up, so had to use that for both banter and a warning of what's to come.
So I knew I'd have to eliminate an Earth to cap off this chapter, tricky figuring which one at first. Then I remembered the horrific 2011 David E. Kelly Wonder Woman pilot, a show so bad NBC passed on it. To repeat: 2011 NBC thought this show was too bad to air. It's every horrible male-bashing/false heroine thing fans accused Captain Marvel of being, an insult to the character so wiping it out was a no-brainer.
As for the Charmed reboot, while the actresses were okay, the show was, at its best, bad, and when it was really bad, it was horrible. Granted, the original wasn't high art (especially last seasons when "plots" were blatant excuses to get the actresses in hot costumes), but it still had a campy charm this one utterly lacked with terrible writing and that was before they did casting change. Thus, taking it out was another easy choice.
And the Earth numbering is just chosen at random as it was meant to be expendable.
It also shows it's not just the comic book themed Earths being targeted to remind how vast the Multiverse is and how what's to come is growing in power but not quite ready to unleash just yet. Plus, as Dee notes, universes birthed as much as destroyed.
So don't be expecting quite yet a copy of Aragorn II Elessar's excellent "Heroes From Infinite Earths" of dozens of worlds wiped out in fell swoops. At least not yet. But then, the chance of other Earths hit without warning is out there...
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
My thanks to Marcus S. Lazarus for help on this between some advice and other touches, hope you enjoy. It does help to read the last chapter of "Distant Cousins" for a guide to Earths and "A Darker Shade of Red" spin-off for one plot point.
As the flash of light faded around him, Superman was alert. One moment he had been standing with the Justice League, Justice Society and the unlikely aid of Black Adam and the Wonder Women of different realities. The next, he was in what appeared to be a theater of some kind. It was a large stage set before a huge screen, complete with seats, balconies and more. He could even swear he smelled popcorn in the distance.
He swiftly scanned the area with his x-ray vision but couldn't penetrate the room's walls. He looked down at himself to make sure he looked all right and frowned at something stuck to his chest. Peering closely, he saw it was a classic name tag labeled "Hello, I'm Kal-51."
There was a flash and a sucking sound and he spun around to see a figure appear before him. They stared in disbelief as they were both clad in the same red and blue suit with cape, although the stranger's was much brighter in the colors, his face more classically handsome. He looked to be a bit older than Kal and on his chest was a tag "Hello, I'm Kal-1978."
The two sized each other up carefully as the other Kal raised an eyebrow. "Huh. Not the first time I've had to fight myself."
"I'm hoping it doesn't come to a fight," Kal-51 calmly said. "I'm a stranger here myself."
There was another flash as another man in the same suit appeared before them. His features were a bit exaggerated, his shoulders wider and his name tag saying "Hello, I'm Kal-1992." He was quickly alert seeing the other two men although he appeared to be not as surprised as they were. "Huh. This is...interesting." Once more, the flash echoed to show another version, this one with what looked like a bit of stubble on his face and his tag reading "Hello, I'm Kal-38."
This newcomer blinked as he took in the other pair, arching an eyebrow. "Oh boy...if this is black kryptonite again..."
Another two flashes came to bring in two more men in the same outfit. One appeared the same age as Kal-1978, thrown at them all. The other was different in that his hair was slicked back rather than a spit-curl that the others possessed. The former's tag read "Kal-1979" while the other was "Kal-1940."
"Great Krypton!" the first of the newcomers said. "What is this? Where's the Hall of Justice?"
"The Hall of what?" The second frowned. "And I thought the new baby was something..."
Two more flashes echoed to reveal yet another pair of men in the uniform. The first struck Kal-51 as resembling that Atom person he'd met from Earth-1 yet oddly fit well in the suit. The other was about the same age, looking a bit young yet bristling with the same power. The first's tag identified him as "Kal-2006" and the second "Kal-167."
Kal-167 frowned at his counterparts. "What in the hell..."
"Language," Kal-1978 chastised.
Kal-1979 was frowning deeply. "Is this some effect of red kryptonite?"
"Red K just releases inhibitions," Kal-38 said.
"I can confirm that," Kal-167 said with a shudder.
"If this is some sort of trick, I'm not laughing," Kal-1940 said. "I've been through too many mind games in the past." He shook his head. "I swear, Lois and I had so many fakeouts to the wedding, it got ridiculous."
"How do we know you're not one?" Kal-2006 snapped. "I'm not trusting my senses in a place like this."
"Easy," Kal-51 stated, raising his hands in a calming motion. "I think I get what's happening here. I just came from seeing three alternate-reality versions of Wonder Woman together. I shouldn't be surprised there's more than one of me around this multiverse."
While a couple of the others looked confused, Kal-167 nodded. "I get it. I've had experience with alternate worlds."
"Same here," Kal-1992 confirmed. "Although it wasn't pleasant." He looked around the group. "So...let's see...Lex Luthor?"
A wave of grimaces and groans answered him. "Lois?" This time, it was a wave of smiles and nods. "Good to know not all things are different."
Kal-167 looked to the others and smiled. "Man, Chloe won't believe this." He saw their blinks of confusion. "Chloe Sullivan? Lois' cousin?" The stares had him frowning. "Huh...so she's only in my reality? That's odd..."
"Speaking of our realities, I left mine in a rush," Kal-1979 stated. "Darkseid was threatening a new attack."
"Which is why we need to get back quickly." Kal-2006 looked to the doors in the rear and in a blur, he exited through them. In a second, he was entering from a side room and sighed. "Had a bad feeling that was going to happen."
"So we're all stuck here but by whom?" Kal-38 said, punching the wall.
"Look, let's just calm down," Kal-1992 said, holding up his hands. "There's some sort of explanation here and..." He stopped as something hit him. "Wait...today's the 10th..." He cocked his head and began ticking off his fingers as he did some calculations. "Eighty-eight, eighty-nine..." He closed his eyes almost looking in pain as he finished. "Ninety."
Kal-1979 winced in understanding. "Oh, great Krypton...of course."
Kal-51 frowned in confusion. "What do you know?"
Kal-1979 held up his head and called out. "All right, come on out! This had you written all over it!"
"Aw, you ruined the surprise!"
In a puff of smoke, a small figure appeared in the air before them. He looked like a strange little man with a very large and sharp nose, clad in a mostly yellow outfit with purple touches along with purple boots and gloves. A purple derby hat was parked on his head with whisps of white hair sticking out and his lips were turned into a wicked smirk.
"Oh, no," Kal-38 groaned. "Tell me that's not who I think it is..."
"Mr. Mxyzptlk," Kal-1979 sadly confirmed, causing a few of the other Superman to emit matching moans.
"Who?" Kal-51 asked.
"You don't have one of him in your world?" Kal-38 sighed. "You have no idea how lucky you are."
"He's an imp from the 5th Dimension," Kal-1992 explained. "A being of incredible power and magical might whose main goal in life appears to be driving me crazy."
"Everyone needs a hobby," the figure said with a modest shrug.
"He looks a lot different from mine," Kal-1940 noted.
"Oh?" Mxyzptlk said, arching an eyebrow. "You thought I looked like this?" In a puff of smoke, he transformed into a larger man with black hair and beard in a nearly all-black suit. "Or this?" In another puff, he became a smaller bald man in a purple suit and derby hat. "Or how about this?" Another puff had him as a more normal-looking man but still with a quirky smirk. Further puffs followed, everything from what looked like a college-aged man to a more rotund human version of his first form.
In a final puff, the imp returned to his first persona. He took in the baffled looks of the Supermen and rolled his eyes. "Do the math, Super-Dummies! It's been me all along! We 5th Dimensional folks don't have multiverse variants, it's been just me!"
"Wait...all of you?" Kal-1992 asked.
"Well, duh! Why waste my time bugging one Superman when I can bug a multiverse of them?"
"Oh for…" Kal-38 muttered.
Kal-167 frowned. "Hold on... Mikhail, right?"
"Mikhail?" Kal-1992 repeated.
"He was an exchange student running a gambling ring..." Kal-167 explained, still looking at Mxyzptlk in confusion. "But that was years ago... and you definitely didn't have this kind of power..."
"What can I say?" Mxyzptlk shrugged. "Given your age, I cut back to test your mettle and just gave you a bit of an intellectual challenge; I figured if you couldn't even fly yet, you weren't quite ready for the full Mxy experience then."
"Lucky me," Kal-167 dryly said.
Kal-1979 just glared. "Mxyzptlk, we have no time to waste on your games. So how about we just jump to you saying your name backward, go back to the 5th Dimension and leave us be?"
"Relax, Supes. I'll have you back in the very moment you left." Mxyzptlk crossed his legs under him as he hovered in mid-air. "Glad you figured the multiverse thing out fast, saves us time. We better this quick, I've got another group coming soon." He leaned back in mid-air. "I decided we had to talk, Supes. About what's coming."
"Which is?" Kal-1979 said.
Mxyzptlk focused on Superman. "You know why I chose you to pester in the first place, Supes? Because in so many realities, you're a paragon, the symbol for other heroes, the guy everyone looks up to. You're also a bit of a stick in the mud in so many of them, you need something to kick you out of it, show you some fun. Lighten you up, does wonders for the mood. Not to mention, having you needing to use the brain rather than the brawn to outwit me is a great way to keep you on your toes."
Kal-1992 raised an eyebrow. "So you're claiming you've been helping us all this time? That's rich."
Mxyzptlk looked more serious than usual. "Supes...you know what happens when you can't loosen up a bit? Or should I have brought the Justice Lords version of you here?"
Kal-1992 winced at that. He saw the puzzled looks of the others and sighed. "That's the alternate Earth I mentioned. One where the League went over the edge, turned into dictators of Earth. Where my counterpart...murdered Luthor."
At the shocked looks of the others, Mxyzpltk nodded. "And he's not alone." He snapped his fingers as the lights darkened and the screen before them came alive like an old movie theater showing. A chill fell over the Supermen as they took in what was clearly Metropolis, only with a massive crater in the center and burned out buildings, with many smashed apart.
"Earth-22," Mxyzptlk announced. "One where the Joker decided to give Batman a break and prove anyone can shatter apart when pushed far enough." He looked to the others, his usual smile gone. "I'll spare you the visuals but the skinny is the Clown dosed you with kryptonite-laced fear gas so you thought a pregnant Lois Lane was Doomsday and cut loose. And when her heart stopped, it set off a signal that that nuked Metropolis."
"Dear Rao," Kal-1979 whispered.
"So, this Supes...well..." He hit a remote that appeared in his hand to show the horrifying visual of an irate Superman literally punching his fist through the Joker's body while an aghast Batman looked on.
"Then after that..." The imp hit the remote again, this time showing Superman in a darker uniform, eyes solid red as he stood in front of the White House facing a horde of soldiers. "Suffice to say, it got even worse before that world's Batman got a batch of heroes from another reality to stop him. But let's just say the fallout wasn't any better."
Mxyzptlk looked at the Supermen, who seemed to be as close to being ill as they could get. "That's why I worry sometimes, Supes. In that world, that version got so intense I had to make him think he killed me to get away from him. I don't want to think it can happen to any of you, but maybe Joker was right, it takes one bad day. And a bad day for someone with your power is a horrible day for the rest of the world."
He looked them over. "It's not just flat-out counterparts of you guys, either. There are realities where there's guys close to you but a bit different." He hit the remote as the screen showed a figure soaring through the air clad in a red suit with a blue sash wrapped around him almost like a cape, a white star dominating his chest and his blue hair waving in the breeze. "Earth-764. This is Samaritan, the big cheese of Astro City. Time traveler who saved his future aiding the past, nice guy. He's one of the good ones."
The smile faded. "But then, we've got..." The screen flashed to a blonde-haired man in a red and black uniform, his eyes blazing red as he marched through a city crumbling and burning around him. "The Plutonian, Earth-9874," Mxyzptlk went on. "Frankly, guy was a ticking time bomb for years who finally went off and yeesh, the damage he left behind..."
"Oooooh, here's a good one! Well, bad one, but here." The screen now showed a man who looked to be in his 50s with graying temples and a thick mustache in a red and white uniform with a reddish cape. He was smashing down a younger man in a blue and yellow uniform, including the shocking sight of him literally punching through a packed school bus to strike at the younger man.
"Omni-Man, Earth-4007. Basically, imagine if Krypton survived as a neo-fascist place and sent you to pose as a hero to pave the way for an invasion." By this point, Mxyzptlk had produced a soda bottle he was drinking out of. "Oh and that kid he's pounding on? His own son, Mark, who got the powers and just now realizing what a twisted evil SOB his dad is."
"This is getting worse," Kal-1992 moaned.
"Oh, you want worst? Then say hello to..." The picture now showed a blonde-haired man in a blue uniform with gold tassels at the shoulders and a cape looking like the American flag. While handsome, the smile he gave was seriously off-putting, hinting he was nowhere as sincere at his supposed heroism as he appeared to be.
"Earth-80474," Mxyzptlk announced. "One where their version of the Justice League are celebrities backed by a corporation, more into their bottom line and public image than being actual heroes. And Homelander here is a total sociopath who's got a very troubling backing from the public."
It was hard to tell which made a few Superman's throats fill with bile: Watching Homelander vaporize a man with his heat vision or the fact many in the crowd around him cheered for it. "Enough!" Kal-2006 snapped, whirling at Mxyzptlk. "What is this about, really?"
Mxyzptlk turned the screen off as he continued. "I'm trying to illustrate how important you are, Supes. That the multiverse needs good versions of you more than these bad ones. Especially for what's coming. Because the Dusting? That was nothing compared to what's on the horizon."
Kal-1940 crossed his arms. "Such as?"
"Sorry, spoilers. But trust me, It's going to be bad."
"Trust you?" Kal-1979's voice echoed the scoffs of others.
Mxyzptlk sighed. "Supes...Look, you know me. I'm a jester, I'm a goof, I love to play games, to trick folks, I use loopholes like exact words and stuff...But have I ever, really outright lied to you?"
The Supermen had to accept that as the imp continued. "Frankly, I'm bending a few rules being here but hey, that's my thing. I just felt it's vital you know what's coming and the hard choices you may have to make."
"I know about hard choices," Kal-51 stated. "I did it when I almost killed Zod."
"Well...actually...ya kinda did." Everyone whirled at Mxyzptlk. "Okay, fine, wasn't gonna do this but..." He hit the remote and the screen showed the scene Kal-51 remembered all too well, holding Zod back as the man was ready to unleash heat vision upon the family. He waited to see himself use that last burst of strength to drive him back...
And instead, to his horror, saw himself give a sharp tug and a loud snapping sound before a dead Zod fell to his feet.
Dead silence echoed as the other Supermen stared at the scene. Kal-51 was more stunned than anyone at what he was seeing. "What...that didn't happen..."
"Oh, no, it did," Mxyzptlk stated. "But let's just say a little time wimey bit from some power players has been causing...alterations in the universes. Which is yet another reason for you guys to be ready."
"My God," Kal-51 whispered. "I really did kill him."
"To be fair, you felt like no choice." For once, Mxyzptlk actually sounded like he was caring.
"There's always a choice," Kal-2006 pressed. "We all felt pushed at times, I'm sure, but killing?"
"I've faced Zod myself," Kal-1978 added. "I had him rendered powerless and then captured. There had to be a better way."
"And there was," Kal-51 snapped. "At least, how I remember there was. I stopped him without killing him, turned him over depowered to the DEO. I came close but I stopped myself. I vowed then and there, that was the last time, I can find another way."
He spun to face Mxyzptlk. "Who did this? Who changed the history?"
"That...well, let's just say above the paygrade to know about just yet," the imp stated. "But maybe best you know the truth."
"The truth?" Kal-51 snapped. "That I became a murderer?"
"It wasn't murder," Kal-2006 felt like defending his doppelganger. "It was the heat of battle."
"That doesn't excuse it," Kal-1978 snapped. "Like I said, we can find a better way."
"It's not always that easy," Kal-167 said. "I may not have killed anyone directly, but a couple of times I may not have worked as hard to save them as I could have." He pointed at Kal-38. "That's a lot different than flat-out murder."
"I can't imagine ever being in that position," Kal-1979 said. "Yes, Luthor and Darkseid are terrible but to kill them?" He shook his head. "My world's villains rarely sink that low as it is, I can't see myself going to such extremes."
"Then your world is lucky," Kal-1978 stated. "My Zod and his allies caused huge damage before I could stop them." He looked to Kal-51. "But to actually do it..."
"Again, I don't even remember doing it," Kal-51 defended himself. "But don't judge me until you've been there."
"It's still a lot to think on," Kal-1979 said. "You all seem to more intense for me, almost like your worlds are darker."
Kal-1992 sighed. "I told you before of the Justice Lord version of me who killed Luthor. That was the start of his road to darkness. It's not that easy." He looked over the others as he continued. "I think we all feel that frustration of trying to hold back. Of feeling like you're in a world of cardboard. To cut loose is so tempting." He looked to his doppelganger. "But that you regret is a good sign."
Kal-51 shook his head. "I don't want to imagine I could do something like that."
Kal-1992 put a hand to his shoulder. "I know," he softly said. "I feel the same way on my Lords counterpart. Batman told me he met a version of himself who went around killing all his enemies and it sickened him. You don't want to think we have that darkness in us." He smiled softly. "But maybe recognizing it is the first sign to making sure it doesn't happen. "
Kal-51 smiled softly. "Huh...I see where your world's Diana gets it from."
Kal-1992 was surprised. "Wait, my Diana is on your world?"
"It's a bit complicated."
Kal-1940 nodded to his counterpart. "Pa always said to never forget who we truly are and our powers don't make us gods."
Kal-51 smiled at that. "Sounds like my Pa. I was complaining on something and he said..."
"'Boy, don't think I won't try smacking sense into you even if breaks my hand?'" Kal-1940 said as Kal-51 laughed in agreement.
Mxyzptlk let out a whistle to get their attention. "Sorry to interrupt the little bonding session here, it's great, really, but have to focus on the important stuff here." He leaned forward, an elbow propped in thin air. "Now, I know you, Supes. You're gonna want to jet out to try and get some of these evil guys out of the way, save their realities, the whole noble quest that makes you so gosh darn appealing.
But here's the deal, Supes, baby. The multiverse is a very delicate thing. Now me, I'm not part of it because of being from 5th Dimension, but messing around is getting it wilder." He pointed to Kal-51. "He can tell you all about mingling too many folks from other realities. The way it's happening is way too common, it's not supposed to be so easy to go from one world to another."
Kal-167 seemed to be the only other person who got what Mxyzptlk was getting at. "I see...it's like when I ran into that kid, Brandon Byer." He glanced to the others. "This alien called the Doctor contacted me, brought me to a world where a kid had an origin like ours, sent to Earth from his destroyed world. But some other aliens called the Skrulls were manipulating it all, used the DNA of some other Clark Kent and a signal from his ship, tried to warp the kid into a monster."
"Damn," Kal-2006 muttered. "I remember what it was like when my powers began manifesting themselves at that age. A kid can be overwhelmed by them."
"He almost was," Kal-167 went on. "It might have been worse but the Doctor helped me talk him down, hopefully avoid some bad stuff down the line."
"Oh, he will," Mxyzptlk stated. "He'll help curb some of the...nastier counterparts in that reality. Thing is, that was pushed by those Skrull guys. The others I've shown you? Sad to say those happened naturally." He shrugged. "Honestly, sometimes it's the luck of the draw if a reality gets a Superman, or a version of him, who's a savior or a monster. And if one of those guys gets loose in the multiverse? Whoo boy..."
He waved back at the screen to show another muscular figure in a caped costume, this one with hair that looked almost orange, his suit mostly red with a golden shield making up most of his bottom half. "In fact, there's a guy named Hyperion causing a bit of a mess. There's someone checking on him, but he cracks some barrier into another world, it can be bad."
"Since when do you care?" Kal-1979 inserted. "From what I can tell, you'd love a little chaos."
"Very true," Mxyzptlk confessed. "But...and as much as I hate to say it...even I have to follow some rules, S-man. And the way it's going, the bouncing around worlds and time? It's weakening some barriers not meant to be weakened." His face grew grave. "And something...something else is out there. I can't say more now, but again, you all have to be ready for it."
The fact the imp actually sounded serious was more than enough to convince the Supermen this was for real. Kal-38 looked to the others. "Maybe we should be listening to him for once."
"I'm still not certain this isn't some trick," Kal-1979 intoned. "But the chance it's wrong is one we can't take."
"There ya go!" Mxyzptlk looked at a huge clock appearing before him. "So, like I said, got another group to talk to but hope this helps." He pointed at the door in the rear. "Take that out and you'll be back in your own realities."
Kal-167 raised an eyebrow. "We should trust you?"
"Ah...need a sign? Okay, how's this? Klptzyxm!" As he began to fade away, the imp smiled. "Good luck, Supes. I'm rooting for you, really. After all...a multiverse without you to bug? I'd be bored silly..." His voice echoed as he finally disappeared.
There was a long silence as the Supermen looked at each other. "That was weird, even for him," Kal-1992 stated.
"I know," Kal-1979 rubbed his chin. "Usually, it takes a lot more to get rid of him. Which is why I'm inclined to believe what he says."
Clark-1978 coughed to get their attention. "Listen...we have differences, that's clear. But I think we have far more in common than just the suit and our origins. We all want to protect our world the best we can with our allies. But we also want to see the best in people, even these counterparts."
"As in trying to redeem them?" Kal-38 looked dubious. "No offense, but if the glimpses we saw of people like Omni-Man, Plutonian and the rest don't lend themselves to that."
"Maybe not," Kal-1978 admitted. "But that doesn't mean we can't try."
"I can go with that," Kal-167 agreed. "I've seen folks who seemed far gone and pulled them back. Maybe we can do the same with at least a couple of them. If not…" He shrugged. "We can deal with it then."
Kal-1940 brushed at his hair. "This is all a lot. From what I gather, you guys have more super-people on your Earths. For mine, it's pretty much just me. Sometimes, it can feel..."
"Overwhelming," Kal-1978 finished. "I know. It's why it often feels good settling more into being Clark than myself." He saw the looks of the others. "What?"
"Is that how you see yourself?" Kal-38 intoned. "That you're Kal-El and Clark Kent is just the mask?"
Kal-2006 raised an eyebrow. "You guys don't?"
Kal-1992 led the shaking of heads. "No. Hell, I didn't even know I was an alien until I was a teenager. By that point, I was Clark Kent, Kansas farmboy. I can't imagine being anything else."
"I know my family's history," Kal-51 said. "I know Krypton and such. I had a hologram of Jor-El guiding me. But at the end of the day, I'm just Clark."
"Maybe you should consider that," Kal-38 suggested to Kal-1978. "If nothing else, Lois alone kept me grounded and reminded me of how important being human truly is."
"Same with Ma and Pa," Clark-1940 added.
"They're still alive in your world?" Kal-1978 smiled. "You're lucky. And maybe there's something to be said on this. My relationship with Lois is...complicated. We were together but I made her forget my identity, just seemed safer for her."
"Ah, that old song," Kal-1940 laughed lightly. "I had a few rounds like that with Lois. But trust me, finally coming clean with her was the best thing for either of us. And come on, it's Lois Lane. She's going to be in danger no matter what."
"Amen to that," Kal-1979 led the chorus of chuckling. He heard a ringing from the clock. "I think our host is trying to boot us out."
"I guess so," Kal-51 noted. He looked at them all and smiled. "It's good to know there's more of us out there fighting the good fight." He glanced at the screen to sigh. "Even if there are some bad ones."
"As much as I hate to say it, Mxyztplk was right on one point," Kal-1992 stated. "I do want to try to stop some of these other versions. That Homelander one alone..."
"Careful," Kal-167 warned. "It's a slippery slope."
"I know," Kal-1992 agreed. "That's the thinking that started my Lords counterpart on his path."
"Or Zod," Kal-51added.
Kal-1940 chuckled. "I guess one thing we also have in common. We know what's right and wrong and the easy path is almost never the good one. Something to keep in mind."
Kal-51 looked to the exit. "I'd love to stay and chat more but sort of in the middle of an emergency in my reality..."
Kal-1979 chuckled. "When aren't we, really? Besides Darkseid, I was trying to help the Wonder Twins against Brainiac in my mine."
"Brainiac?" Kal-1992 smiled almost fondly. "Is he still in that weird robot body of his?"
"Actually, he's been bouncing between that and the old green-skinned look," Kal-1979 said. "Don't ask me how."
"I don't think I have a Brainiac in my world," Kal-1940 mused.
"Count your blessings," Kal-167 grunted.
Kal-51 looked to the others and smiled. "But I hope somehow we meet again when the universes aren't ending. It feels...good to see others who understand the world as I do."
"The same to you," Kal-1978 stated.
"Funny," Kal-2006 said. "I feel an odd...kinship to you. Can't explain it, almost like we're pretty similar." Again, Kal-51 was tempted to bring up the similarity between this version of himself and Ray Palmer but kept quiet.
"Funny, was thinking the same to you," Kal-1992 said to Kal-1979. "Just one of those odd multiverse things, I suppose."
"At least we all share the same desires and beliefs," that Superman stated. "Truth, justice and the American Way."
"Nothing funny about that," Kal-167 smiled. "And that's something we can all agree on." Kal-51 nodded as he flew toward the doorways and in a flash was right back where he was before. One by one, the other Supermen followed to leave the theater quiet.
Earth-1
Star City
Laurel peeled off her mask as she and Oliver stepped into the Quiver (as Thea had nicknamed their new HQ). "Damn, feels good to be back out there," she said, stretching out in her Black Canary suit, mostly the same but she'd dumped the jacket for a leather top that was more form-fitting although still specially armored for combat. Oliver was putting his bow back in a row of them as he pulled off his own mask. Behind him, Thea and Roy were settling into their own weapons racks in their suits.
"Good to have you back," Oliver had to smile at her. "At least folks buy the excuse of you in hiding for a while."
"Ah, Star City populace, always set to buy something wild," Laurel intoned. She headed around the upgraded command center, where Felicity Smoak sat on a small platform by the large computer screens. She smiled at the others as her hand flew over the keyboards, still getting used to the changes in technology since her time in captivity.
"Just like old times, huh?" she asked, leaning back in her seat, clad not in her older skirt and blouse but darker jeans and shirt, which matched her now jet-black hair and contacts instead of her usual glasses.
"Partly," Oliver said, looking to her. "Sorry, still getting used to you not being blonde."
"Actually, I tried to go back to it." Felicity's smile faded. "But when I looked at myself in the mirror...I saw Lyja staring back at me. So washed the dye out fast."
Oliver's own smile faded as he put a hand to her shoulder. "I know you hate hearing it, but again, I'm sorry."
Her smile returned as she patted his hand. "I know." She looked over the screens. "Well, did finally get a line on that new attempt to bring Vertigo back to Star City."
"Just say when and where," Thea announced as she came over, her mask off. "I still have some bad memories of that."
"Rene is running it down on his own," Felicity explained. She glanced to Oliver. "Oh and heard from Dinah, she still doesn't want to get back into costume but is doing well with her investigation into the links between that biker gang and the gun runners."
Oliver nodded. "Good to hear. I'm glad she's recovered from her injuries fast. How about Curtis?"
"Hong Kong last he called," Felicity said. "Ah, the life of the next big tech pioneer."
"Hopefully, he's okay to come back soon." Oliver moved to where Laurel was working on peeling off her costume for better clothing. Thea looked to Felicity watching them. "You really okay?"
Felicity offered a smile. "I am, really. I've got more than my own shit to handle without more of the Oliver Queen crush. He's better with Laurel now."
"How'd your mom take the annulment?"
"Oh, not well but not like I could tell her the real reason." Felicity shrugged. "Thanks for giving me a break, I needed time to process changes in the world since I was nabbed. Like how behind I was on tech."
Thea sighed. "Oliver's not the only one kicking himself for falling for Lyja's act..."
"And as with him, stop blaming yourself" Felicity said. "I want to say I would have been acting differently than her to be a warning sign, but sadly I can't. Best thing to do is try and work through it, even if I am catching up on things." She then paused to wince. "And then there's the elephant in the room that my boss knows just what I look like naked down to the damn embarrassing mole Lyja copied..."
"And we're stopping this TMI talk now."
"Sorry." Felicity looked to the screens only to frown as she saw them start to flicker. "What the..." There was a buzzing sound as the lights in the lair also flickered. Oliver and Laurel were instantly alert as they moved to the center of the room. "What is it?" Oliver demanded.
Felicity clicked on the keys. "This is...huh, this is weird, It's like something coming in but..."
There was a loud squawking sound before a voice echoed through the speakers of the Quiver. "Okay...okay, think I got it..." The voice sounded oddly familiar to the group. "Just latching onto bio-signals...okay...okay...oh, yeah, this is it, finally got it!"
"What the..." Roy muttered.
"Okay, you can all start getting very excited now..." the voice went on, sounding pretty eager.
Oliver's frown deepened as he lifted up his bow again. There was a shimmer of light and a loud sucking of air before a figure materialized before them. He was dressed in dark pants and a long blue coat over him, his arms outstretched as he grinned wildly. "You missed me, right?"
"Oh, dear God, no," Felicity moaned as she saw what appeared to be Malcolm Merlyn standing on the platform before them all.
Roy rubbed his temples as Thea rolled her eyes. "Of course, this miserable cockroach found a way to survive..."
Oliver had his bow raised at the man. "I don't know how you came back but..." He was cut off as Malcolm bounced forward, pulled Oliver in and kissed him on the lips.
"Did not see that coming," Felicity dully intoned with wide eyes.
"I wish I didn't see it at all," Thea groaned.
"Right there with you," Laurel added, as stunned as everyone else.
Oliver was too shocked at this to resist first before reason took over as he pushed Malcolm back, then punched him in the face. The man grunted and rubbed his chin before smirking. "Ah, playing hard to get huh? Gotta say, this looks much better than your last face, Doctor."
"What the hell is this?"
"Wow, you sound American too, that's different. But I like it!"
"Okay, the hell with this." Thea had her bow up and aimed right at Malcolm. "Oliver, if you're not gonna do it, I am."
Roy looked to Felicity, who was leaning in her chair. "Okay, this is usually the part where you talk about curbing the bloodlust…"
"Maybe that was me once," Felicity said. "And Lyja. But a couple of years locked in a spaceship by aliens makes you realize playing nice is no longer the best option." She looked to Malcolm. "So, sorry, Merlyn, but you're out of luck on the mercy front."
"Merlin?" The man scoffed. "Okay, usually, it's the Doc who puts up with that, not me. Personally, I think I'd make a much more handsome Lancelot."
"Oliver…" Thea began.
Oliver glared at Malcolm. "Get out. Now."
"Whoa, hey, look, maybe coming on a bit pushy…" Malcolm stepped forward and Thea let loose her arrow, burying it right in his chest. He gasped out, grabbing it and blinking. "That's…rude…" he got out before collapsing onto the ground.
Roy rubbed Thea's back as she sighed. "I'm fine. Really. I stopped considering him my dad a long time ago."
Laurel leaned forward to look at the body. She admitted to being a bit bothered herself but also remembered how much damage Merlyn had done, so couldn't say she was sorry he was dead. "He sure looks dead now."
"Maybe we should slice him up and burn the pieces to be sure." Felicity was actually not joking.
"I'll get the axe." Roy was likewise not kidding.
With a loud gasp, Malcolm suddenly came back to life, groaning out as everyone immediately jumped back. He moaned as he gripped the arrow and pulled it out of his chest, rubbing at it as if it was just a bee sting. "Damn…haven't been hit with an arrow since that trip out West…"
"What the hell?!" Roy gasped as Malcolm stumbled to his feet.
"This oddly explains so much," Felicity intoned in a flat voice.
The man leaned on a desk, wincing as he brushed at his coat. "Tough one, Doctor. I piss you off and forget about it?"
"Doctor?" Oliver frowned, still wrapping his head around this. "Malcolm…how the hell did you do that?"
"Malcolm?" The man's frown grew. "Regeneration amnesia? It's me, Captain Jack Harkness? Torchwood, Time Agent, the man who can't die?"
He took in the completely blank faces before him and frowned as he checked the device on his wrist. "Hold on…wait…the TARDIS traces were in this city…" He looked at one of the computer screens, focusing on the date. "But this is…oh…ah…I'm a bit too early and a tad off target." He hit his watch as a blue beam swept around the area. "Okay, now I get it…there were some time travelers here…"
"There were?" Laurel blurted, finding it hard to follow any of this.
Jack was pacing about as he kept up the scans. "TARDIS energies too, maybe that's what messed me up…" He looked at the computer again. "The date...ah, dammit, I'm way, way too early, no wonder..."
"What is happening?" Felicity was starting to wonder if she was still on the Skrull ship and this was all a bizarre dream. Laurel and Thea could only shrug in agreement.
Jack turned to Oliver with a sigh. "Okay, this was not the way this was supposed to go. I want to tell you more of what's coming with the Crisis and War of the Realms but that can just complicate things even more."
"The what and the what?" Roy blurted.
"Spoilers, as an old friend would say." Jack paused and looked at Thea. "I'm guessing whoever your mistook me for wasn't a nice guy?"
Thea snorted. "Try a sociopathic mass murderer who brainwashed me into being a killer like him and not even know it."
"And her father," Roy threw in."
Jack winced. "Ah...sorry I have to share the same devilishly handsome good looks as him. But rest assured, I'm not that bad." He winked. "If you get to know me better..."
Thea stared at him. "You realize now that we know you're basically immortal, we have even less qualms about killing you?"
Jack swallowed. "Ah, takes a while before people get that."
Oliver glared at him. "Whoever you are, wherever you came from, what's this threat you keep babbling about?"
"Hey, if you know time travelers, you know too much knowledge can be dangerous," Jack stated. "I've had bad experiences trying to change things and it only gets worse. Plus, I don't know you...well, more you don't know me, not yet and wow, now I get what the Doctor meant on how annoying this can be."
A beeping sound came from his wrist device as he checked it. "Okay, as it happens, I have to get going, maybe my next jump gets me where I need to be." He looked at the others and took a deep breath. "You're going to have to be ready for what's coming. It won't be pretty, but you have to face it." He adjusted his wrist device and smiled to Oliver. "Hopefully next time, we have a much more pleasant meeting." He gave a wink before hitting the button and vanishing in a bright light.
A very long silence echoed in the room. Not surprisingly, it was Felicity who broke it. "That really just happened, right? I didn't imagine it?"
"I wish you had," Laurel intoned. She looked to Oliver. "Just what the hell was that?"
Oliver was quiet, rubbing at his chin. "I don't know, but something tells me we shouldn't be ignoring him."
"Can we at least ignore that damn kiss?" Roy said, with Thea nodding in quick agreement.
"Oh, that, I want to," Oliver assured them. "No matter who that guy was, anyone with that face is not someone I want in my vicinity."
Laurel smiled as she took him by the arm. "Come on. I know a lot of ways to get you to forget about him..."
"And on that Cinemax note, we can focus on the Vertigo leads," Felicity announced with Thea and Roy more than eager to help out. Even as Laurel led him away, Oliver looked at the spot where the Malcolm doppelganger had vanished and couldn't shake the feeling that he'd gotten a hint of something much bigger coming at him.
The theater was empty as Mxyzptlk popped back in, chewing on some popcorn. "Man, those ones from animated shows are a bit offbeat..." he muttered to himself. "The Lego one was weird even for me. But think got the big ones done!"
"Pleased with yourself, imp?"
Mxyzptlk turned to see a figure lounging in a seat, chewing on a piece of red licorice. He looked to be an average human clad in a simple collared shirt and dark pants, adjusting the glasses on his nose, his dark hair a bit gray but overall an unassuming figure.
"Well, normally, I'd have liked to be a tad more prankish," Mxyzptlk said. "I mean, so many Supermen together and I didn't get to play gags like transforming them or swapping bodies around?"
"I didn't get you to do this for your usual games, imp."
"Hey, I got a rep to protect! Being serious and helping others ain't my brand!" The imp sighed. "But guess you were right, they had to know what was coming."
"They did," the other figure said. "And your connection to them made it easier. They can write it off to your magic than something else."
Mxyzptlk focused on the figure. "So you're gonna work them in your little plans somehow? Like going after Homelander and his bunch? That would be fun to watch..."
"Perhaps," the figure allowed. "I have had to change my own plans thanks to the progression of events. Not to mention, I didn't count on other folks playing in the sandbox I created."
Mxyzptlk chuckled. "Oh, that's rich. Like that little bit of you forgetting Zod-51 was dead? You never thought this would get popular enough for people to join in and mess up some ideas you had."
"Or improve on them," the figure stated. "In some ways, the ideas are quite good and help my own. I just need to...streamline things a bit." He rose up. "In fact, I'd best be going now. I have to get started on a tale explaining more of my part in things and a few more...adjustments."
"Hmmm...ya know, it's weird I can actually dispense some advice here..." Mxyzptlk began. "But as someone who's seen the hard way how messing with lives can backfire, you best be careful. After all, you get sucked into your own story, that's a big risk to this multiverse you've helped carve."
"Thanks for the advice," the figure said, brushing at his coat as he headed toward the doorway at the rear. "For now, see to your own part of the multiverse, Mxyzptlk. Who knows...you may have a part to play in what's to come."
"Yeah, yeah...keep playing the mystery man, Weyer. Who knows, you convince enough people you really have this planned out, you may fool yourself too." The man ignored him as he walked out of the theater. Mxyzptlk settled into a seat and hit the remote to start scanning the multiverse. "Hmmm...let's see...ya know, maybe it's time I gave Supes a break, see what else I can do." He landed on a world with a version of the Fantastic Four, studying them. "Huh, there's something, but can't quite go as myself. Might have to do something..."
In an eyeblink, he was transformed into a bright green figure in a matching green and purple suit with an elongated head.
"Impossible."
And with a loud, high-pitched laugh, he vanished and in moments so did the theater itself.
So a bit more fun ahead. The bit on Mxyzptlk being the Impossible Man came from an old 1990 storyline and makes sense and the idea it's been one Mxy bugging all these Supermen was fun.
Thanks to Batguy pointing out error in my original version of Kal-51 killing Zod, quickly adjusted it.
Samaritan from Kurt Busiek's fantastic "Astro City." The Plutonian from Mark Waid's "Irredeemable," both terrific books worth reading. Omni-Man from "Invincible" and obviously Homelander from "The Boys."
And yes someone on the TV tropes page suggested the "Jack mistaken for Malcolm" bit to play with but liked it. And yes, my author avatar popping in with plans for more of that coming….
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
This is a chapter I've been wanting to do for quite a while and The Marvels (which is better than a lot of reviews say) is inspiring it a bit more. All comments are welcomed.
Over the years, Maria Rambeau had faced a lot of dangers. She'd been an Air Force pilot, she'd fought aliens, she knew a superhero. She wasn't someone who let fear control her life in the least. Sadly, cancer had a way of turning even the bravest of people into fear-ridden figures.
It wasn't so much herself that Maria was worried about, it was Monica. Oh, she knew she'd outlive her daughter, every mother accepted that fact. She just didn't want it to be so soon and sure not like this. Of course, she was now more worried about Monica in another way as she hung up the phone.
"Of course...baby girl had to find superpowers," Maria muttered as she shuffled in the chair of her Louisiana home. She looked weaker now thanks to the chemotherapy, her hair nearly still in that short buzz cut. She adjusted her blouse as she settled into a chair, trying to concentrate once more on the book before her. It was a vain attempt to take her mind off things but beat spending another afternoon doing chemo.
She knew she shouldn't be so down. She had to be strong, for Monica as much for herself. It was scary, death always was. But she wasn't going to stop fighting, no matter what or how long it took.
It was that thought that filled her mind just when she heard a cooing sound nearby. She looked out at the porch area to see what appeared to be an eagle sitting on the railing. She blinked, at first thinking her eyes were playing tricks on her, but soon realized that the bird had a white mouth around the beak area, the main body orange, while the wingspan was bright blue.
The bird stared at her with Maria getting the uncomfortable feeling she was being studied. "Huh...now where did you come from?" she muttered.
"Eternia."
Maria stared, positive she must be dreaming. Otherwise, she'd just heard the bird somehow talk.
Before she could react, the bird leaped up from its perch and in mid-air, a bright glow came over its body. Maria jerked back as before her appeared a woman who could have been anywhere from her 40s to 60s yet an eternal beauty to her features. Covering her head was a bird-shaped mask and cowl much like the form she'd just had. Her body was clad in a white uniform that showed off her bare legs, her arms covered in blue feather-like cloth and orange feathers spreading behind her like a large cape.
The woman looked at the stunned Maria and smiled softly. "Be at peace, Maria Rambeau," she said in a calm voice that was almost lyrical.. "I mean no harm. I am the Sorceress of Grayskull from the world of Eternia. It is far from yours in another dimension. And it is in dire need of aid."
Maria swallowed as she tried to wrap her head around what was happening. "Um...okay...ah...so...you need help...But I think you're a bit off course. You want the Avengers or hell even those Thunderbolts guys. Maybe that Doctor Strange..."
"No, Maria. I need you. Eternia needs you." Her voice was strong to show she meant every word.
Maria slowly rose up as she waved at herself. "I'm not who you're looking for. I don't have powers, I'm long retired and you get how I'm dying?"
"Destiny, Maria, has its own plans," the Sorceress stated. "And yours will not only aid Eternia but your world in the coming conflict."
Maria shook her head. "I don't understand..."
"You shall." The Sorceress said as she moved to take Maria's hand. "Just know that the world you are entering is far greater than you can imagine. And yet the connections to yours may be surprising."
Before Maria could reply, the Sorceress reached over to touch her hand and in a blur of energy, they vanished.
Eternia
Usually, Eternos, the capital city of this noble world was a gem among cities.
Today, it was a horror.
The gleaming towers were now blasted apart or covered in flames and smoke. The populace had been rounded up in homes or in makeshift prison camps while corpses littered the streets. There were still pockets of resistance from the Royal Guard but the soldiers in the silver armor with a bat-like symbol were everywhere.
The Horde and Skeletor's forces combined into a nightmare Eternia could not hope to cope with. The royal palace stood, showing the signs of the battle that had raged for weeks but unable to hold on much longer. The throne room itself had Horde soldiers at the ready as the main doors burst open. Flowing in, his staff clapping on the floor with every step, was the absolute ruler of this invading enemy. Behind him was Evil-Lyn, her dress a bit more battle-ready than usual but still confident.
"We found the Sword among the ruins of the West Tower," Evil-Lyn was saying.
"Yes, yes and He-Man?" her master impatiently asked as he marched across the room.
"We're still searching for him."
"I want him found. I want to see him kneeling at my feet!" Skeletor paused before the throne, eying it carefully. "Everything comes to he who waits," he softly intoned. "And I have waited so very, very long for this moment."
Evil-Lyn grinned wickedly. "After all this time...Eternia is finally ours."
"Ours?" Skeletor glared at her before sitting onto the throne, slowly clutching his staff. "Mine."
"You may have this city now, Skeletor...but you will never hold it or truly conquer its people."
Skeletor frowned at the voice. "Someone is speaking to me..." He looked to the side at the people pushed to their knees and in chains. One was a handsome man with a dark beard in blue and brown robes while with him was a beautiful red-haired woman in a green dress. Despite the chains around them, both glared daggers at Skeletor.
"Ah, King Randor! And the lovely Queen Marlena!" Skeletor said with false joy as he lounged in the throne. "My prisoners at last!" He grinned, making his face look more horrific than usual. "I've won. Don't you see? I've finally won!"
"Not yet," Man-At-Arms intoned. His orange and green armor showed the harsh toll of battle with broken pieces, his mustache rumpled, but still a strong fighter despite his captivity. At his side were more of the heroes of Eternia, Fisto with his namesake huge metal fist held in double bonds while Ram-Man's armor was now connected to chains bolted to the ground and Stratos's wings had been partially cut. The rest of their allies were scattered across Eternia...those still around. "Not while He-Man lives."
"And he does," Marlena intoned with a light smile. "I can feel it."
"Oh?" Skeletor flexed his fingers with flickers of magic flowing between them. "Let me see if you could feel this..."
Randor struggled against his restraints. "You'd dare threaten her life?"
"I dare anything!" Skeletor snarled as he rose from the throne. "I am Skeletor!" He pointed at the sword Evil-Lyn held. "And this...this is the proof that I have nothing to fear from He-Man."
He held up the blade, letting them all get a good look at it. He then moved to place it into a holder next to the throne, the device clamping tightly around it. "He will come for it," Skeletor hissed. "And when he does...all of Eternia shall see him fall before me as I claim what is mine."
His laugh echoed long and loud across the entire chamber.
Amid the chaos of the battle, few soldiers took notice of some of the refugees trying to hide. Thus, when Maria suddenly appeared on the streets in a flash of light, she was alone to get her bearings. She stared about, taking in the vast city around her and the clear signs of some wild battles happening. She swallowed as a certain movie line about a certain state flashed in her mind.
Like the trained soldier she was, Maria quickly assessed the situation. This was obviously a war zone and one not on Earth. Whoever that Sorceress lady was, she'd sent Maria here for a reason. She just had to survive long enough to find out what it was.
A hissing sound came from behind her and she spun around to see a figure crouching in a doorway. He was a handsome young man with blonde hair clad in a mostly white and purple outfit. He frantically waved a hand to her as he hissed out. "Hey! Get off the streets before they see you!"
While still uncertain, Maria decided to trust her instincts to race into the building, the young man glancing around before shutting the door. He nodded to her. "I'm Adam."
"Maria Rambeau," she intoned. "I'm...not quite from around here."
Adam smiled softly. "I could sort of tell." He led her into the rear room of what seemed to be an abandoned shop. "We can talk about that later. Right now, we're trying to figure out a plan to rescue my parents."
Maria was about to ask about that when she took in the other occupants of the room. One was an attractive young woman about Monica's age, wearing a white bodysuit with a golden belt, a copper breastplate including a unique collar about her head, a tiara set in her braided red hair but the steely countenance of a warrior.
Lying on the ground nearby was a large cat, his green fur marked with mild orange stripes and seemed to recoil at the sight of Maria. Floating in mid-air was a short figure in a large red robe with a huge floppy hat covering his head so much, all that could be seen were yellow eyes. Notable was that there were blue arms peeking out from the robe but no legs.
"W...who is this?" The meek question came from the cat and even for a woman whose main pet could swallow people whole with a tentacled mouth, hearing a large cat talk was disconcerting.
"Her name is Maria." Adam nodded to the cat. "That's Cringer." He pointed to the woman. "Teela and that's Orko." The small floating figure waved a hand.
Teela frowned deeply. "Where'd she come from?"
"Earth," Maria answered. She was surprised at the looks of recognition at the name but brushed it aside. "Listen, some lady calling herself the Sorceress showed up and..."
"The Sorceress?" Teela pressed with an intense expression. "You've seen her?"
"Um, briefly." Maria rubbed at her temples. "She touched me and next thing I know, I was here."
Adam stroked his chin. "Hmmm...that's an odd move. We thought she'd kept herself hidden at Castle Grayskull to avoid Skeletor's attacks..."
"No clue who that is," Maria intoned. "Sorry, I'm still wrapping my head around all this..."
Adam sighed. "The short version? Our world has come under attack by an alliance of our main enemy, Skeletor and his partner Hordak."
"They're usually not this tough," Orko noted. "Somehow, they've gotten some power...beyond any we could imagine."
"He's taken over our home," Adam continued. "And he's holding my parents, the king and queen, prisoner."
Maria took a deep breath. "Okay, a lot going on, but guess we can get a full sitrep later." She leaned on the doorway. "We got anything close to a plan?"
Teela raised an eyebrow, recognizing this woman was a soldier of some kind. "The plan is to try and find a way to get to He-Man. He can help more than anyone."
Maria noted the look Adam and Orko seemed to share and filed that away for further questioning later. "He-Man, guessing he's a local hero. Okay, I can roll with that, used to it on my Earth." She rubbed at her face. "Is it just us? Because if I'm going to be risking what's left of my life to help another planet, I want to at least know there's some chance for a win."
"We are finding other soldiers," Adam said. "But I can't wait. My parents are Skeletor's prisoners, I have to go in there."
Teela shook her head. "Adam, it's too dangerous for you."
"I can handle myself," he fired back.
"Your record says otherwise."
Adam stepped forward with a gaze more steely than Teela had ever seen from him before. "They're my parents, Teela. I'm going."
Teela seemed taken aback at the intensity Adam had before sighing. "Fine. I can understand with my father in there too. It still leaves how we get inside."
"I can try to teleport us," Orko offered.
Adam gave him a rueful gaze. "Orko, no offense, but your track record on spells can be tricky..."
Cringer grunted. "As in utter disaster?"
Seeing Orko looking hurt, Adam quickly went on. "I'm just saying we need something stronger now."
"Is there some hidden way into this palace?" Maria pressed, her military thinking kicking in. "A place like that, I figure some sort of secret ways in and out."
Adam stroked his chin in thought. "There is the old sewer system..." His eyes lit up. "Wait...the tunnels!"
Teela blinked. "Tunnels?"
"The older drainage systems of the castle!" Adam said. "Cringer and I used to play in them when we were younger!"
"Those weren't sealed off?" Teela asked.
"Not as far as I know," Adam stated. "They run under the entire main buildings, we can access the throne room from there."
"That still leaves us outnumbered," Teela said. "But maybe an element of surprise..." She sighed. "I just wish I knew where He-Man was."
"You know him," Adam said. "He gets the right opportunity, he can save us." Once more, Maria got the feeling he was hiding something.
Teela mulled it over before finally nodding. "I still don't like it, but our options are limited." She looked over toward Maria, getting a weapon off the table and tossing it to her. "Think you can handle this?"
Maria examined it and hefted it up, aiming down its sights. "I've handled ray guns before." She shrugged. "What the hell...At least I die here, it'll be a lot quicker."
Adam put a comforting hand to her shoulder. "Don't think like that. As long as there's life, there's hope."
Maria raised an eyebrow. "I know someone you should talk to..."
Teela peeked out the window before motioning for the others to follow her out. Maria was already having doubts on how a group including a huge green cat and a floating blue man were going to avoid attention but kept them to herself as she fell in behind the others. They darted around the streets, seeing some of the soldiers about and doing their best to keep out of sight
Adam crouched near an alleyway as he looked down the street. "Entrance is another two corners over," he whispered. "If we can-"
He was cut off by a blast of energy cutting right over his head. Teela turned to see a pack of armored soldiers before them, led by a large green-scaled figure with a long, powerful tail, his thick head showing a slightly dim-witted but intense expression. Next to him was a cyborg-like figure with a bright red metallic jaw clashing with his bluish skin, one arm actually a large cannon. The final figure looked more animal than human, with orange fur and a bestial face with huge gaping teeth. "Well, well, lookie what we have," Whiplash intoned as he hefted a spear in his hands.
Teela was moving her gun up as Whiplash threw out his spear, expertly knocking it away. Maria fired her own gun, hitting one soldier. Trap-Jaw raised his rifle arm to fire a blast, which Maria barely managed to dodge while Beastman threw out a whip at Cringer. Orko waved his hands to try and create a magic spell of some sort only for one of Trap-Jaw's blasts to send him flying back.
The cyborg whirled to aim at Maria. "Adam and Teela are to be brought to the master," he intoned, his jaw somehow managing to smile. "But the rest..."
Just as he was firing, a figure leapt down, holding some sort of blade in his hands that blocked the blast's energy. He rose up, showing himself as a powerfully built male with golden-like skin and red hair flowing by his handsome face like a lion's mane. One hand ended in a large golden glove that resembled a huge claw. His hands were clutched around a short sword with some sort of red emblem at the hilt.
"Who are you?" Whiplash demanded.
"Let them go," the newcomer said in a bold voice.
Trap-Jaw snorted as he raised his cannon once more. "Yeah, you're not the one guy who can freak us out."
"I'm giving you a chance," the man stated. "You'd better take it." He hefted his sword up. "Otherwise, this is going to go badly."
Beastman laughed. "Just you?"
In answer, the figure threw out his arm with the sword.
"Thunder..."
Before their eyes, the sword seemed to grow a few inches as the man swung it the opposite way.
"Thunder..."
The sword extended its length more.
"THUNDER..."
The blade grew again as the red emblem began to glow while the man held it over his head and roared out.
"THUNDERCATS...HO!"
The emblem came alive, flashing into the sky like a blazing red spotlight. It formed in the air in the bold red circle with an image like a baying cat at the center and sure enough, a loud roar echoing throughout the city.
There was a whisp of wind and then an orange blur streaked outward, knocking Whiplash back along with a trio of soldiers. It stopped to show a beautiful woman with orange fur-like skin with some dark patches on it, her orange-blonde hair whipping about her face. She spun a long staff in her hands as she took the fight to the soldiers.
Another blur came as another athletic figure leaped into the fray. His outfit was mostly blue with lighter sleeves. His head was covered with orange fur marked with black stripes and whitish around the ears. He threw out his hand, unleashing a whip ending in three bolas wrapped together that knocked a soldier back.
A shadow fell from above as a powerfully built bald man with grey skin clad in a mostly blue bandolier with spikes along the edges leapt in. He spun a pair of nunchucks in his hands as Beastman lunged at him. Barely looking like he was trying, the figure caught Beastman's fist in one hand and lashed out his own to drive the creature back.
Trap-Jaw was falling back when something wrapped around his legs. He gasped as he fell forward, landing hard on his face with a loud clanging sound. Glancing up, he saw two younger figures leaping from a rooftop, both looking barely in their teens. They had matching features, one male and the other female with identical manes of red hair with a black streak in them. The male was wearing and orange and brown tunic with matching boots, while the female wore a blue and purple singlet outfit with matching slippers leaving her feet bare.
It took a moment to realize every member of this group bore an insignia on their uniforms matching the emblem upon the sword. The group gathered around the man Maria realized was their leader, all moving into fighting positions. "This can go easy or hard," the leader said. "Your choice."
A blast of energy ripped outward, tearing through several of the armored soldiers with a few bursting into flame. Floating down was a powerful figure with greying skin, his pupilless red eyes marking a hideous face, the tattoo of twin snakes and a circle on his chest, a red wrap around his waist with golden bracers and boots. He let out more blasts of energy as Whiplash, Trap-Jaw and Beastmaster decided running was the best idea now.
The figure landed in the alleyway with the leader of the cat-like creatures storming toward him. "You didn't have to just kill them, Mumm-Ra!" he snapped. "And who knows who else getting in your way!"
Mumm-Ra glared back before speaking in a deep rasping voice. "I am not your ally, Lion-O. We both know this is only a temporary alliance to get back what was stolen from me. We will ever be enemies, our goals merely co-align for this time."
"As you keep reminding us," the man named Lion-O muttered. He turned to the Eternaians and Maria. "Are you all right?"
"We are," Adam said. "Thank you but..." He took them in, noting their feline-like appearances. "Who are you?"
"I am Lion-O, lord of the Thundercats," the young man answered. He motioned to the others. "Cheetara, Tygra, Panthro, Willykit and Willykat." Each nodded in turn as Cringer moved forward, licking Cheetara's hand. She just smiled as she rubbed his head.
Adam chuckled. "If Cringer likes you, then you're all right by me."
"I'm guessing you're not from around here," Maria unwittingly echoed Adam's earlier words to her.
"We're not," Lion-O confirmed. "We hail from another world called Third Earth."
"How many Earths are there?" Maria muttered under her breath.
"We managed to break through some barriers to find this world, tracking a force that invaded ours," Tygra stated. "I'm guessing it's this Skeletor person we've been hearing about."
"It is," Mumm-Ra intoned. "And I will take my power back after I have pried it from his corpse."
At the stares of the Eternians, Lion-O sighed. "Mumm-Ra. And no, he's not our ally by any means, in fact our greatest enemy." He glowered at the mummy. "But, as much as I hate to say it, he's right in that letting his power be misused by others is not good for our world as much as yours."
"That power..." Adam muttered. "That must be how Skeletor and Hordak got so strong!"
Teela stepped toward Lion-O. "If you want Skeletor, then we're better off working together."
Lion-O nodded and extended a hand. "As you wish." He shook with Adam as well. "This is your city and we still have much to learn of it. What should be our next move?"
Adam nodded to the palace in the distance. "We need to get in there, but it's hard to tell where Skeletor's soldiers may be."
"That I can help with." Lion-O brought the sword up to his face. "Sword of Omens...give me sight beyond sight." The sides of the hilt slowly curved upward like eyes before Lion-O's own. His own eyes flashed as it became clear he was looking at something far beyond what normal beings could see.
After a few moments, he lowered the sword. "It looks like several troops are situated around the palace grounds. I did glimpse the main throne room where this Skeletor is along with some captives."
"That must be where my parents are," Adam gasped. "We need to get in there fast!"
"We could use a distraction," Teela said.
Lion-O smirked at Mumm-Ra. "Well...we might have just the thing."
It was easy to understand the fear of Trap-Jaw, Beastman and Whiplash having to report failure to Skeletor. They knew full well the penalties and wondered which of them would be the first to be blasted into ash. Instead, the eerie calm Skeletor showed being told of new resistance arriving was scarier than him ranting and raving.
Skeletor tapped his fingers on the throne, shaking his head. "They still fight...why do they still fight?"
"Because they have hope," Randor called out from the side. "Hope that He-Man will come."
Evil-Lynn glared at him. "We will crush that hope when we kill him."
"Kill him..." Skeletor shook his head. "No. No, that's too easy. I kill He-Man, I make him a martyr, a saint. They'll use his name for years to keep fighting. No, I need him broken, I need Eternia to see him kneel and bow to me before I can claim victory."
"Then you'll be waiting a long time," Randor snarled.
Skeletor sighed. "I think it's time we silenced that little rat..." He was raising his staff when the roof overhead exploded outward. Skeletor rose up, staring at the figure floating downward. "You."
Mumm-Ra glared at him, his hands glowing with power. "You stole from me...and I shall have it back."
"Then come get it...if you want." Skeletor grinned as Mumm-Ra moved toward him.
The Horde soldiers surrounding the palace's rear entrance were sharper than the usual mooks the heroes had messed with before. They had dealt with several of the city guard already and were prepared to face any threat coming their way.
Too bad they weren't as trained to take on a threat they couldn't see coming.
It was Tygra who hit first, his invisibility not lasting long but enough to take a few of the stragglers at the edge of the hallways first. Before the others could react, Cheetara was on them, racing ahead to strike with her staff, her speed making each blow harder than it should have been.
One soldier tried to run only for Panthro to catch him, smashing him hard against a wall to knock him out. The rest of the group gathered around them as Adam motioned to the doorway. "We should be clear now."
Teela moved before him with her blaster. "I'll take lead. Adam, hold back." At his mouth opening, she cut him off. "No arguments."
He glowered as he followed, Maria finding herself coming up behind them with her rifle. She was still feeling a tad overwhelmed with this but doing her best to handle the situation. She saw Lion-O studying here and spoke. "I'm not from this world but I can handle myself."
"I can believe it," he replied. "We're still handling this situation, being in a different world than our own."
"You trust this Mumm-Ra guy?"
"Not in the least," Lion-O assured her. "But at least we know he hates this Skeletor about as much as us. That's something."
"See how long it lasts," Maria replied. She followed the group as Adam and Teela made their way across the hallways. It took a few moments to pass by some patrols and up staircases to a balcony overlooking the throne room. Adam sucked in a breath as he saw his parents kneeling, with Teela also stiffening, seeing her father a prisoner along with Fisto, Stratos and Ram-Man.
"I'm not seeing Skeletor," Cringer whimpered.
Maria shook her head. "This is screaming out some sort of trap."
"I agree," Adam said. "But we may not have a choice." He saw the sword locked in its holder by the throne, his eyes narrowing at it. "Just get me to that sword..."
"Ooooh, I can help!" Orko said, puling up his sleeves and waving his hands.
"Orko, wait, don't-"
It was too late as Orko waved his hands at Adam and Cringer. A flow of starry magic came over them, causing them to vanish. In seconds, they appeared right in the middle of the throne room with the soldiers and other figures immediately aiming weapons at them both.
Teela gaped at Orko, who swallowed. "Whoops."
"Adam!" Marlena gasped trying to get back to her feet. Maria frowned, finding something oddly familiar about the woman, but couldn't place it.
Lion-O let out a sigh. "Guess we have no choice now." He leapt downward, his sword extending with the other Thundercats following suit. They surrounded the prince and the cat with Teela and Maria moving across to the stairs. The Horde troops were instantly alert but holding back.
Lion-O heard a loud banging and was alert as the doors to the rear chamber opened and Skeletor strode outward. His smile was wider as he saw the newcomers. "Ah, Prince Adam, now we have the full set!" He looked over the rest and mimicked raising an eyebrow. "Hmmm…..a curious assemblage." He paused, stamping his staff on the floor with Evil-Lynn behind him. He looked over the group and smirked. "But at least now I can be assured of total victory."
Lion-O glared at him. "We won't go without a fight."
The words were no sooner out of his mouth than a blast of energy cut through, knocking them all back. Lion-O looked up to see Mumm-Ra stepping forward, his hands crackling with energy as he took a place by Skeletor. Lion-O stared at him before letting out a long and tired sigh. "I wish I could pretend to be surprised…"
"Let us say, Skeletor and I came to…an arrangement," Mumm-Ra stated. "Rather than war with each other, he was willing to restore some of my lost power."
"If sufficed while I was able to take control here," Skeletor explained. "But once the power of Grayskull is mine, I will be more than able to hold my own over all." He smiled. "So let Mumm-Ra have his world, I shall take this and Etheria together."
"And that will suffice once the Thundercats are destroyed!" Mumm-Ra threw out his hands, with the Thundercats moving quickly to dodge his attacks. Lion-O was moving in, swinging the Sword of Omens as Mumm-Ra dodged it while Skeletor's forces engaged the others.
Maria leaned over the balcony, firing off shots from the blaster, wincing at the backlash on her already aching arms, but her training took over as she ducked past some returning fire. Adam was dodging and weaving about as Lion-O brushed past Mumm-Ra to move at Skeletor. He threw out his sword, but Skeletor blocked it with his staff before unleashing a blast of magic Lion-O barely avoided.
With the guards distracted, Man-at-Arms rose to his feet, swinging his cuffed hands out to smash a guard in the face. Trap-Jaw was startled, firing a blast from his rifle with Man-At-Arms holding up the chains so they took the blast. Broken free, Duncan threw the chains outward to smash the guards back, with Teela moving to back up her father.
Cheetara raced about, nimbly taking down some troops while the Willy twins threw out smoke pellets, Tygra taking advantage of the confusion to knock Beastman away. Panthro and Man-At-Arms found themselves fighting together, each recognizing the other as a tough soldier and nodding as they battled the troops.
As the battle erupted around him, Skeletor frowned as he saw how Adam was lunging toward the Sword in its holder. The way the youth grabbed at it, the intensity in his eyes, it was almost like...
Like...
"No," Skeletor whispered, his eyes widening in horrified understanding. "It...couldn't be." He threw out his hand to send a blast of energy at the Sword as Adam grabbed the hilt. It was like touching a live wire, Adam gritting his teeth against the pain as he pulled at the Sword. While she wasn't sure what was going on, something told Maria Adam having that sword was critical. She carefully aimed at the holder and unleashed a quick blast to blow it apart.
With one final burst of strength, Adam managed to yank it free and hold it high over his head as he called out.
"By the Power of Grayskull!"
The energy erupted around him, pounding him with lightning of all types. Before everyone's eyes, Adam's body grew in size, muscles flowing in a nearly inhuman manner that reminded Maria of the pictures of the Hulk. His clothing changed to a chest plate about his torso with a red cross-like symbol at the center. He wore a brown-furred loincloth with furred boots, his wrists bearing silver bracers. He held the sword in both hands as he called out in a prouder and deeper voice.
"I...have...THE POWER!"
Every one of Skeletor's minions was frozen in shock, along with a few of the Eternian champions. "Prince Adam...is He-Man?" Beastman gasped.
Tri-Klops' multiple eyes spun in wide circles before a thought hit him. "Then...that would mean..." As one, he, Beast-Man and Trap-Jaw all looked down at the green cat, who now bore a very un-cringely smile on his face.
He-Man pointed the sword at them, the villains fleeing just as a blast of energy erupted from it. It hit Cringer, who bowed his head as he began growing to almost three times his former size, packing on muscle as he did. A red mask covered his larger head with a red saddle as he leaned back and emitted a loud roar.
The Thundercats were jarred as Panthro grinned. "Looks like this world has some allies more our speed!"
"Call me Battle Cat," the former Cringer said in a bold and strong voice. With a growl, he charged into the pack of Horde soldiers, with Panthro and Tygra quickly following.
Teela's jaw was as open as anyone else while Randor was smiling. "That's my boy," he whispered.
Marlena looked at him in astonishment. "Wait...you knew?"
Randor snorted. "I'm his father, Marlena, of course I knew! I just wasn't sure you knew."
Marlena rolled her eyes. "Well, obviously, I knew!"
"Well, I didn't know!" Teela yelled out. She looked at her father, who grimaced. "Wait...you..."
A blast of purple smoke brought in Orko, who took in the situation. "Uh oh...guess the Battle Cat is out of the bag..."
Teela's jaw dropped. "Orko knew?!"
Maria knew nothing of what was going on but was willing to accept this strange transformation. She was whirling around to fire off another blast as He-Man moved into a fighting position against Skeletor. "All this time..." Skeletor hissed. "You were right under my nose..."
"What nose?" He-Man couldn't help but say with a smirk.
Snarling in outrage, Skeletor lunged forward, his staff clashing against He-Man's sword. The pair dueled as Teela was racing over to aid her father. "We are going to have a very serious talk on this!" she snapped.
"Later," Man-At-Arms grunted as he accepted the rifle she offered to fire off blasts to drive more of Skeletor's henchmen back. Ram-Man and Fisto were freed with the former leaping forward, sprining with his armored helmet smashing soldiers apart while Stratos swiftly freed some of the other guards from their bonds.
Lion-O was moving back against Mumm-Ra's attacks while He-Man backed up as he and Skeletor fought. The pair found themselves back-to-back, exchanging glances. "Nice sword," Lion-O stated.
"Yours too," He-Man returned. With a short nod, the pair spun around as Lion-O attacked Skeletor while He-Man swung his sword at Mumm-Ra, both villains surprised at the unexpected switch.
Maria shook her head as she fired another blast from her rifle. "Carol is never gonna believe this…" she muttered. She saw Trap-Jaw duck away from Teela, aiming his rifle arm at Marlena. Maria moved in to attack him, with Trap-Jaw blocking a blow from her rifle before punching her away, sending her off as the two main villains kept at the battle.
Mumm-Ra unleashed his magic at the same time as Skeletor's. On instinct, He-Man let out a blast of energy from his sword as Lion-O reflected the bolts back. The convergence of magic flew around just as Maria was sent flying over and landing right in the center of it all.
Touched by a live wire didn't come close to the description of what Maria was feeling. Every cell felt fired up more than ever, her body rocking under the combined energies. She realized the screaming wasn't in her head, it was her voice as she wondered briefly if this was how Carol once felt. She kept it up as the magical powers flowed around her before finally letting her slump to her knees.
Teela was at her side, helping her up. "Are you okay?"
"I….I'm…" Maria's eyes snapped open, seeming to shimmer with a mix of light. She threw her arms outward, screaming as she seemed to erupt with blasts of energy she managed to direct at Skeletor and Mumm-Ra, sending them flying back. She arched her arms upward, causing more blasts to rake across the ceiling, sending part of it crashing down.
He-Man and the Thundercats moved fast, pulling Randor and Marlena up and away from the collapsing ceiling. Skeletor, Mumm-Ra and the others pulled back as the massive mountain of debris crashed, effectively cutting the two sides off.
"That won't hold them for long," He-Man grunted. "We need to move now!"
"You go," Fisto said, tapping his huge metallic fist in his other palm. "We'll hold them off." Ram-Man and Stratos nodded in agreement.
"You can't…"
"Just get going!" Ram-Man yelled. "Get the king and queen out of here, Eternia needs you alive!"
"Son." He-Man turned before it hit him how Randor had addressed him. The king's face was marked with concern. "I know. I don't want to leave my kingdom and people either, but we need help."
He-Man sighed. "Fine…" He looked to Lion-O. "I know this isn't your fight…"
"If Mumm-Ra has thrown in with this Skeletor, than it's ours now," Lion-O assured him.
"Come on," Marlena said. "There's one sure way out of here." She began heading out of the hall with the rest following as a rumble of sound began coming from the rubble with Ram-Man, Fisto and the remaining guards ready to fight against it.
Maria was doing her best to follow the group, still reeling from what happened to her. Teela looked at her with concern. "Are you sure you're all right?"
"I…I think…" Maria had to stop as it suddenly hit her not only was she not in pain, she hadn't felt this good in years. She sure as hell didn't feel as sick as she had the last few months, even as she could feel something even more powerful within her. For now, she had to focus on the immediate present with this escape.
Marlena quickly led them into a large room resembling an observatory. It was filled with suits of armor and other items Maria guessed were tied to Eternia's past. Her attention was caught by the huge ship resting on a platform behind some ropes. Marlena pushed aside the ropes and led them up the staircase into the shuttle. Maria was struck by how this looked a lot more like something from Earth than an alien world.
"Are you sure you can do this?" Randor asked his wife.
"I made certain it was kept in good condition," Marlena said. She paused long enough to tear off the lower part of her dress to give her better room to walk. She moved toward the front of the craft and Maria instinctively followed. Marlena sat in a seat before a set of controls, with Maria settling into the other. She scanned the controls and her eyes widened. "Wait…these are…I know this ship!"
Marlena was flicking through some buttons as the shuttle began to rumble. "It was an experimental shuttlecraft. Joint project between NASA and SHIELD, Howard Stark thought he had a great jump in a warp drive." She chuckled. "He had no idea how it would interact with a wormhole…"
Maria stared at Marlena as that annoying little idea finally clicked. "Oh my God. You...you're Marlena Glenn!"
Marlena was surprised. "You know me?"
"There's a whole building named after you at the Kennedy Space Center!" Maria said. "But...everyone assumed you were killed when your shuttle vanished back in the '90s!"
"I crashed here," Marlena said as the shuttle's engines warmed up. "Randor actually found me back when he had just taken the throne." She smiled. "I guess…I found a new home after all."
She craned her head back toward the rest of the craft. "Everyone strap in!" With that, she slammed down on a central button and pulled back on the handles. A pack of Horde troops had just burst into the room when the shuttle's engines ignited, sending them flying back amid the smoke and the flame. Marlena grit her teeth as the shuttle flew outward, smashing through the glass roof and into the sky above.
Randor glanced out one of the windows at the burning and wrecked palace and winced. "This is going to take years to repair…"
He-Man placed a hand on his shoulder and smiled at him. "You once told me it wasn't the palace that made this city but the people."
Randor chuckled. "How was I supposed to know you were listening to me?" He looked He-Man over and smiled wider. "I always wanted to say how I knew...but somehow I felt it better you thought I was in the dark."
He-Man let out a small laugh. "I should have known why you were so lenient about me vanishing all the time."
Teela was still getting used to this as she looked at Battle-Cat grunting in his place. The Thundercats were likewise adjusting as Panthro took in the ship with a professional air. "Not bad...I might use some of this for the ship I've been designing..."
"I still prefer being on my feet," Cheetara noted.
The ship suddenly shook as Teela looked out a window to see some craft flying after them. "We've got company!"
"I can help!" Orko yelled out.
"No, don't you…"
Orko had already held up his hands as he flashed his magic. The entire craft began to shimmer as Marlena felt the controls shake. "Dammit, now what?"
Maria looked forward, her eyes suddenly shimmering again. "Wait…I see something…" Her eyes flashed more as a portal of energy opened before the ship. Before Marlena could stop it, the shuttle flew through with the portal shuttering before the pursuing ships could catch it.
Etheria
The Whispering Woods had been screaming for some time.
What was once a refugee and oasis for the Rebellion against Hordak had been ravaged by the newfound power of the Horde. Much of it was burned away with the survivors of the Rebellion forced to go deeper and move further into the forest. The cavern areas weren't the type of place most would want to be but beggars couldn't be choosers.
Adora stood atop a rock out cove, clad in her usual red and white outfit that showed her athletic form, her beautiful face framed by lush blonde hair. Beside her was the rest of the main force of the Rebellion: Queen Angella, her blonde hair framing her own lovely face, her white wings extending from her back with her pink and blue uniform; her daughter Glimmer with her own purplish uniform, her long pink hair flowing behind her; Bow, the handsome man's red cape and white uniform a bit torn and dirtied but that mustache as impeccable as ever; and Kowl, the owl-like creature flapping behind Adora. Nearby, Spirit ambled about, the white horse with the multicolored mane never far from Adora.
Adora sighed as she saw the latest line of refugees entering the camp. "It's getting worse. I know we're trying to save everyone we can but..."
"We can't just turn anyone away," Glimmer pointed out.
"And we won't," Adora assured her. "But we also have to face the fact that we're low on supplies among other problems."
"It doesn't help Hordak has stepped it up," Bow related. "This new power he has is hitting us harder than ever."
Kowl nodded as his ears flapped to keep him floating. "Like he wasn't bad enough before, now he's amping up his attacks."
"We will do our best," Angella stated in her cool but commanding voice. "We still have allies to reach out to."
"And if you need supplies," a broad voice called out. "I'm just the man for it!"
Everyone jumped and turned to see a pack of figures in nautical clothing enter the side of the camp. At the lead was a handsome man with a black headband in his red hair and a sharp red goatee, clad in a brown tunic and pants with bare arms leading to gloves and a purple kerchief around his neck.
"Sea Hawk!" Adora cried out in surprise, hopping down to greet the pirate. "How did you get here?"
Sea Hawk made a show of bowing and kissing her hand. "Well, heading this far inland isn't usually my forte. But you know me, my dear. No matter how tough the Horde may be at land, no one stops me on the water!"
He waved to the pirates behind him, moving some crates around. "Lucky for you, we just raided a Horde ship and, ahem, liberated some of its cargo. A bit too much for us, but I figured you could use it more." He gave Adora a sly wink. "Perhaps you can thank me properly for it later?"
Adora laughed at his flirting. "Thank you for this, it means a lot."
"It does," Angella agreed as the others joined them. "At least this gives us a new life against the Horde and..."
A roaring sound got their attention as everyone looked up at a flash in the sky. A shape formed that showed itself as an odd-looking ship coming in fast. "Scatter!" Adora yelled as everyone instantly began running. The ship appeared to be slowing down but still coming in fast as it banked itself to land hard on the ground, one of its wheels cracking off. It took a bounce before eventually coming to a hard stop with the front partly buried in the ground.
Inside the cockpit, Maria was rattled less by the crash and more by the odd feeling coming over her when they went through the strange portal. She shivered as Marlena winced, rubbing her head. "Well...any landing you can walk away from..."
She unbuckled her harness and made her way to the rear of the shuttle. "Is everyone okay?" Randor embraced his wife with a kiss. "Spectacular, my dear."
The Rebellion forces had gathered around the shuttle, weapons at the ready. The rampway opened as He-Man exited, the forces relaxing at the sight of the hero. "He-Man!" Adora called out. Her eyes widened to see who was behind him. "Mother! Father!" She raced to embrace her parents. "It's been too long!"
"That it has," Marlena said, hugging her daughter. "I'm just sorry this can't be a simple visit."
"Let me guess," Adora said after embracing her father. "Skeletor has been hitting Eternia hard too."
Randor nodded. "We barely managed to escape. Some sort of portal led us here." He looked to Orko with a smile. "It looks like your magics actually led us where we had to go."
"See, I told you!" Orko said, giving no indication he had zero intention of making this work.
He-Man nodded to the Thundercats. "These are the Thundercats, new allies from another world. This is Adora, one of the key leaders of the rebellion here."
"Welcome to Etheria," Adora politely said.
Teela was brushing at her uniform, wincing as she followed her father. "I just can't see how we ended up here." She nodded to Adora. "Hey, sorry it's been a crazy day. I mean, did you know that...that..." Her voice trailed off as she stared at Adora, then over to a suddenly chagrined He-Man. Teela looked from one to the other and rolled her eyes. "Oh...of course. Of course! Adam is He-Man, so of course, Adora is She-Ra!"
A very long silence echoed just as Teela took in the baffled looks people were throwing both her and Adora. The blonde-haired woman just stood there with her arms crossed, giving Teela a long look. "Actually," she began in a calm voice. "Except for Kowl, no one here knew that, so thank you very much, Teela."
Glimmer let out a scoff. "Wait...Adora...She-Ra?" She, Bow and others laughed as she looked to Adora. "Adora, come on..."
With a resigned sigh, Adora reached to her back. As if by magic, she suddenly lifted up a sword bearing a striking resemblance to He-Man's as she called out. "For the Honor of Grayskull!"
For the second time that day, Maria was met by a massive blast of light exploding around a figure. The energies seemed different from He-Man, some of it drifting around toward herself. At the center, Adora seemed to grow in height by a few inches as well as muscles as her clothing changed to a white dress showing off her legs but also bristling with power. A golden tiara was fixed in her brighter hair with a short red cape billowing behind her, the dress marked with a golden symbol and her feet in gold boots with gold bracers.
Holding the sword in her hands, the transformed Adora called out "I...am...SHE-RA!"
Panthro looked to Lion-O with a smirk. "And I thought your sword was prone to some theatrics."
Randor and Marlena exchanged looks. "I never knew it was so...flashy," Randor mused, his wife agreeing.
There was a whinny sound as Spirit came up. She-Ra turned her sword so the jewel at it sent out a blast of light at the horse. In a shimmer of magic, it transformed into a unicorn with colored wings and a saddle, rising on its hind legs before settling down. He made a bow to the king and queen before actually speaking. "Swift Wind at your service, your highnesses."
"I am never complaining about that damn Flerken again," Maria muttered.
Glimmer's jaw was dropped wide open as was her mother's. Kowl just floated with his ears flapping as he waved a hand. "Yes, it does always look this spectacular."
She-Ra looked to the stunned Rebellion as she sighed deeply. "I am sorry." Like Adam, her voice was a bit deeper and stronger than before. "But keeping it secret was vital."
Sea Hawk blinked. "Wait…that was supposed to be a secret?"
Bow gawked at him. "What?"
Sea Hawk shrugged. "I mean…same blonde hair, same build, you never see them together at the same time…" He took in the stares of the others that they threw at each other. "Wow. None of you put this together?"
Willy-Kit giggled. "I guess these humans don't have the eyesight we do."
Bow gaped at She-Ra. "You mean...all this time...you've been with us and you never told us..."
"Welcome to the club," Teela snorted.
She-Ra looked at her parents. "Father, Mother..."
"Darling," Marlena cut in. "If you think we didn't know about Adam already, why would you think we didn't know about you?"
"We're just happy we can tell you how truly proud of you we are," Randor said, embracing both his children.
Lion-O coughed. "Ah, I hate to interrupt this family moment, but we do have a major problem in Mumm-Ra now working with Skeletor."
"Just how bad is he?" He-Man asked.
"The worst threat you can imagine," Tygra stated. "He's evil to the core and it's less about conquering for him. He just wants to slew chaos and relish in destruction."
"He's found the right partner in Skeletor then," He-Man grunted.
"And not just in him."
At the strange voice, everyone spun to see a form materialize before them. He was clearly of the same species as the Thundercats, an elder man in a blue cloak with a blue crown on his head. His entire body seemed blue but also somewhat translucent as well.
"Jaga!" Lion-O cried out with delight.
"Wow," Willy-Kat muttered. "If he's appearing before all of us, it must be serious."
"Friend of yours?" He-Man said.
"Our former lord and mentor," Lion-O answered. "Until he passed on, yet his spirit still aids us."
"Great, now we've got ghosts," Maria groaned. "My day is complete." She flexed her hands, not noticing the sparks of energy flowing from her fingers.
Jaga focused on Lion-O. "Mumm-Ra was ever going to betray you, Lion-O. I wished to warn you of it, but there are forces beyond that prevented me from doing so. I can now relate that allying with He-Man and She-Ra is needed. The fates of our worlds are now entwined and only together can you be victorious."
Lion-O looked at He-Man before returning his gaze to Jaga. "Can you tell us more? On what they plan?"
"Only that they are part of a greater conflict to come," Jaga said. "One that will bring even more worlds together." His eyes trailed over to Maria. "This is not just a battle for Third Earth or Eternia or Etheria. The Sorceress and I know that."
"The Sorceress?" Maria blurted. "She's the one who brought me here!"
"Where is she?" He-Man asked the ghost.
"That...I cannot say. Not yet. But know that this coming conflict will decide so much of what is to come across the multiverse. Fare you well, Lion-O. Your courage and strength as Lord of the Thundercats has never been needed more than now." With that, he drew his cloak around himself and in a shimmer of light vanished.
He-Man arched an eyebrow at Lion-O. "Is he always that cryptic?"
"Amazingly, he was much the same when he was alive," Lion-O noted.
She-Ra looked to Lion-O. "Nice sword."
"I swear, that's going to be annoying," Cheetara muttered.
Lion-O brushed at his hair as he looked at He-Man. "If Jaga is saying this is our fight...then the Thundercats stand with you." The rest of his team nodded in agreement.
"And we're honored to have you at our side," He-Man replied.
"Hey!" Everyone turned to see Maria glaring at them. "Listen, I get you have your wars here and I am sympathetic, but I have my own shit on me!" Her eyes flared as she looked at them. "I was yanked away from my home, thrown into a war, nearly electrocuted, and now on my second alien planet in a day! I have a life, I have a home and I..."
"Um, Maria?" Teela broke in. "You're floating."
"And I'm...wait, what?" It took Maria a moment to realize Teela was telling the truth as she was now floating a few feet over the ground. She was also aware she was somehow glowing as she felt once more the power bristling in her without any pain. "What...the hell?"
She-Ra looked to He-Man. "I'm guessing this isn't a normal thing for her?"
"Looks like there was more to her being sent to us than the Sorceress let on," He-Man agreed.
She-Ra reached a hand toward Maria. "Come with us. We can help you."
Despite still not understanding what was happening to her or this crazy day, Maria still felt a need to trust this powerful woman. Her one concern was how Monica, living a quiet life on Earth, would react to all this.
There were few things more aggravating to Skeletor than Hordak's laughter.
He sat sourly in a chair in the throne room, watching as Hordak kept on laughing before him. He wasn't alone as his various followers couldn't help but snicker, giggle and give mocking looks at Skeletor's forces, who wore a variety of embarrassed expressions.
"You...you mean...all this time...you had He-Man under your nose...and never knew it?" Hordak laughed so hard, tears were almost in his eyes. "How many times did you kidnap that brat and never knew?!" He laughed more while Skeletor just sat on the throne, showing some surprising patience.
Mumm-Ra was at the side, taking in the exchange, clearly not happy about this but willing to put up with this brief alliance. "Honestly, Skeletor, some smart sorcerer you are!" Hordak howled. "I mean, Prince Adam being He-Man, the prince right there and...and..." He stopped, his grin slowly fading. "Wait..."
"I was wondering when it was going to sink in," Skeletor dryly told Evil-Lyn.
Hordak's brow furrowed. "If Adam is He-Man..."
"Keep going..."
"Adam and Adora are twins..."
"You're almost there..."
Hordak's eyes widened as one arm shimmered and turned into a cannon. Spinning around, he unleashed a blast that sent his followers scattering.
"And he's got it."
Hordak whirled around, snarling. "Adora is She-Ra?!" That got a few gasps from his followers as Skeletor nodded. Hordak let out another yell as his hand transformed into a hammer to smash a nearby chair to pieces. "Be careful with my new palace!" Skeletor snapped.
Hordak whirled on him in anger. "How can you be so calm?"
"Losing my wits does nothing now," Skeletor cautioned. "We can embrace it later. What matters is we know more about them than we did before, and we can consolidate our forces to destroy them."
Hordak glared at him. "Just because you finally have your throne, don't think you can act high and mighty with me."
"At least I've conquered my world, Hordak. You're still wasting time on your rebellion."
"Oh, and somehow the prisoners you had all escaped and scattered to the winds? Not exactly on a higher standing here, Skeletor."
Mumm-Ra glared at the pair. "I care not for your petty wants. As long as you return the power you stole, you may have your pitiful worlds, and I can reclaim mine." He grinned. "Indeed, with the main Thundercats here, Third Earth is ripe for the plundering..."
Skeletor fixed him with a glare. "I am aware any alliance is fraught and likely doomed. But as long as you don't cross us again, we can..."
A crackling sound echoed as everyone was instantly alert. They all turned as a shimmer cut through the air. A circle of light flowed and from it emerged a figure. He was clad in a blue uniform with black boots and gloves, his face completely covered by a reflective silver mask with a hood. At his hip was a large grey and black gun. He appeared quite calm, his hands crossed behind him and unfazed by the weapons brought to bear against him.
"Good afternoon," he said. He paused. "I'm assuming it's afternoon, I'm unsure how time works here..."
"Who are you?" Skeletor demanded.
"I am known as the Cobra Commander," the intruder stated. "I come from another world, but I have been observing this one for some time. And I believe we may have goals that coincide. My colleague and I have thus decided to meet with you."
"Colleague?" Mumm-Ra asked.
Cobra Commander slowly moved his hand to the pistol at his hip. Several figures raised their own weapons, but the blue-garbed man held up a hand in a calming motion. He hefted the pistol up and then tossed it upward. In mid-air, the pistol grew in size and began transforming into a robotic figure. It landed on its feet, showing a huge form with a massive cannon attached to one arm, its face showing a cruel expression with a strange symbol on its chest.
"I am Megatron, leader of the Decepticons," the robot proclaimed to the startled group. It looked them over before sniffing. "Not the striking force you promised, Commander."
"Yes, well, it's not like your forces are so perfect," Cobra Commander dryly intoned as he took a seat at the large table. "Let's not forget how much effort it took to get you freed from your imprisonment by the Autobots you keep saying you're superior to." Megatron growled at that.
Skeletor flexed his hands. "My patience has been whittled to nearly nothing, stranger. I strongly suggest you do not test what is left."
Megatron's hand flexed around his cannon. "I can obliterate you where you stand with little effort. Do not waste your breath on idle threats."
"Easy, Megatron. This doesn't have to come to violence." Cobra Commander looked toward the rest of the group. "Forgive him, long imprisonment has done little to temper him. Then again, I'm hardly one to talk."
"Why are you here?" Hordak demanded.
"I seek what on my world is called a quid pro quo," Cobra Commander stated. "An item of immense power was taken from me, one that can aid in the conquering of my world."
"Get to the part that involves us," Skeletor snapped.
"This item is capable of aiding in piercing the veils between realities," Cobra Commander went on. "Power so great, it can give you all you'd desire. And I suspect one thing we all share in commonality is how we can desire quite a lot."
Skeletor and Hordak exchanged looks as Mumm-Ra stepped forward. "And what prevents us from simply killing you here for this power?"
Cobra Commander let out an exaggerated snort. "Really, it would be refreshing to have a meeting like this without my life being threatened."
"I get the feeling it happens a lot," Skeletor murmured.
Megatron snorted. "Impatience taking over. It doesn't matter how they look and what world, fleshlings are still fleshing."
"To answer, both of us have forces that would not be happy about our deaths. Well, a few would be, but we have contingency plans set." Cobra Commander leaned forward. "But what I offer is so much greater than what you have. You each only want one world, but why settle for that when there are so many others worth taking? Ones ripe with power, with magic and science beyond your comprehension. Worlds to craft your own empires, so many of them just there asking to be conquered. The Cube can offer all that and more."
That got the trio's attention as Cobra Commander sat in a chair facing the throne, crossing his legs as he leaned back, Megatron standing over him. "To quote a certain figure from my world...let's make a deal."
So yes a lot here with a big turn for Maria that will play into things and picking up the plot threads of various fics, including how Megatron is free once more and he and Cobra Commander out to get the Allspark/Cosmic Cube. All comments welcomed.
Chapter 13: Chapter 13
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
I know, many other fics but this one popped into my head for a fast tale that had to be done. For timeline, this falls before Celestial Navigation. If you've been following the side tales in the IC universe (and you should), you'll get the gist well.
Thanks to Marcus S. Lazarus for some input and advice.
Steve Rogers had come to the conclusion that a normal life just wasn't for him.
He tried, he really did try, to get some sort of life outside of the Avengers. Taking a motorcycle ride in upstate New York seemed a good way to do it, clear his head and gather himself up. Things were always hectic with the team so some sort of distraction was best.
He never counted on said distraction being a message from SHIELD (he was still getting used to them being back in operation) informing him that Sharon Carter had gone radio silent on a job. Steve was still wary of SHIELD in many ways. He knew they'd kept going after Pierce and the entire mess in D.C. even though the Avengers didn't know for a while that it was an alive Coulson running things.
That made it a bit better for Steve to give this new SHIELD the benefit of the doubt. From what he gathered, there had been some divisions in how it was run but Coulson had come out on top. If there was one thing Steve knew about the man, it was that Coulson would be smart enough to surround himself with the best people, people he knew could ensure something like the Hydra takeover didn't happen again.
That's why he was open to this message. Steve knew if Maria Hill was leaking the info to him, it meant Sharon was in some sort of trouble that SHIELD officially couldn't handle. So, Steve being Steve, he just had to go ahead and try to help Sharon out.
Thus, what should have been a quiet day was now involving Steve in costume ducking from a hail of gunfire courtesy of the strange figures in yellow suits and helmets that looked like beekeepers. He was in his suit with his shield deflecting several bullets. He dodged his way to where Sharon was kneeling behind some crates for protection, clad in a darker jumpsuit, the special armor holding up well. She'd cut her hair shorter while still a capable agent, firing off her gun.
"Not the date night I wanted," She managed to remark. Steve had to make a rueful smile as they ducked another burst of gunfire in the underground facility under what was supposed to be a summer camp. He had to reflect on how, over the decades, such lairs kept using the same design work to appear more uniform. This looked just like so many labs he'd seen with multiple platforms and levels along with huge vats and screens about. He figured he'd be able to take a full tour later. "What are we facing?" he called out.
"They call themselves Advanced Ideas Mechanics," Sharon responded. "AIM for short." Steve wondered if coming up with clever code names was some sort of habit in the espionage world. "They were started by Aldrich Killian but broke off on their own."
Steve nodded as he held up his shield to deflect a blast of cannon fire coming his way. "Any idea what they want?"
"Been a tad too busy to ask," Sharon returned as she also returned fire. She saw a few of the technicians hitting buttons near a large tank of some sort. "Might have something to do with that."
Steve was ready to jump up and try to attack only for another barrage of laser fire to keep him away. That gave the AIM agents the chance to complete their programming and the doors to the tank slowly slid open with a cloud of vapor emitting from it. Levitating in the air was as bizarre a sight as Steve had ever seen and with his life, that counted a lot.
It looked for all the world like a colossal head the size of a car on top of a small man's body with weak arms and legs sitting in a golden hovering chair, the limbs purple in metal coloring. The face was a metallic mark with a headpiece of some sort whose purple center glowed with energy.
"What the hell?" both Steve and Sharon said in unison.
The creature stared at them before the metallic mask retracted to show a slightly deformed yet oddly human face, albeit one majorly oversized. "Captain America? Well, well, this is a surprise," it said in a voice that had an electronic echo to it.
Sharon blinked in surprised recognition. "Wait…Darren Cross?!"
Steve blinked at the name. "As in that guy Scott told us about? The one who tried to steal Hank Pym's technology?"
"Correction: I improved on his tech and I would have continued to do so if I was given more opportunity," the figure replied. "It cost me a lot in a fight…luckily, AIM managed to find me between the Quantum Realm and here. They were studying the Pym Particles and zeroed in on my location." He winced at the memory. "It wasn't a…pleasant experience and my body was ravaged by it. But AIM was able to upgrade me."
"This is an upgrade?" Sharon yelled, waving at his form.
Cross smirked. "Oh, it is. I'm not Cross anymore. I am the Mechanical Organism Designed Only For Killing. MODOK for short."
"Technically, that would be MODOFK," Steve had to throw in.
Cross' face became a frown. The mask snapped back into place as his arms twisted about and transformed into cannons. He began unleashing a pack of laser blasts that sent both Steve and Sharon rushing to avoid them.
"Don't mock the name," MODOK intoned. He floated in the air, unleashing more blasts. "AIM has plans that I agree with, starting with taking down Pym. He took it all from me, so I'm going to return the favor."
Steve grunted as a blast hit his shield and drove him back. He dodged a pair of agents, punching one down but that left him open for another attack from MODOK. The creature was about to fire again when a shape ripped through the air to strike him from behind.
Steve blinked in confusion at the shield, so much like his own except a Union Jack at its center. It bounced off MODOK to land in the gloved hand of a woman stepping out of the shadows. She was strikingly beautiful, her long dark hair flowing behind her, clad in a blue jumpsuit not unlike Steve's except again a Union Jack dominated it. She struck a strong pose as she glared hard at the floating figure with a look Steve recognized instantly.
"Peggy?" Steve breathed in shock.
The woman looked at him, first with confusion, then with her own wide eyes. "Steve?" she whispered. Before she could do more, MODOK was whirling on her, firing off laser blasts which Peggy deflected with her own shield.
Shaking off his shock, Steve acted on instinct to throw his shield at MODOK. He caught it as it bounced back, which gave Peggy Carter the chance to move quickly. An AIM agent drew a gun on her, but with stunning ease, she leapt up to kick him down with amazing strength. In the same move, she was able to bounce back to smash an elbow into another agent before tossing him aside.
She stood back up to see Steve and Sharon staring at her in wonder to smile. "Short version: I got the Super-Soldier Serum in '42." She was ready to speak more only to spot another two AIM agents rising and tossed her shield to knock both of them away. One dropped what appeared to be a larger cannon rifle with Sharon racing to pick it up.
MODOK was turning to face them as Steve and Peggy moved in unison, somehow knowing what each planned to do. "Sharon, hit him hard!" Steve called out. Lifting up the cannon, Sharon pulled the trigger with MODOK quickly flying in a bank to avoid it.
Sharon was leaping about, dodging the laser fire and the occasional shots from the other AIM agents. Peggy was doing much the same, intercepting one blast off her shield. "Give up?" MODOK mocked him.
Peggy just shrugged the blow off and smirked at him. "I can do this all day."
So that's what that sounds like, Steve thought to himself.
MODOK just glared again before blasting his lasers. In perfect unison, Steve and Peggy threw out their shields. Steve's struck MODOK in the center of the "gem" at his forehead while Peggy's struck him right at the weak point where his head met his body. MODOK gasped out in agony as Sharon fired the bazooka again to send him flying back and crashing through a wall.
The two shield-wielding figures were on MODOK fast, even as he waved his small arms. "I…uncle?"
Cap booted him in the face as MODOK groaned. He looked at Sharon. "Better call in backup, we'll need to wrap this all up." He then slowly turned to Peggy, whose posture matched his own with her soldier stride. "So…this is…unusual."
"Yes…I suppose it is." Peggy took a deep breath. "This may be a bit difficult to believe but…"
"You're from another reality."
Peggy blinked at Steve's matter-of-fact words. "I…didn't expect you to grasp that so well."
Steve shrugged. "We've had more experience." He saw Sharon step up to his side, staring at Peggy with wonder. "Ah, right. This is Sharon Carter."
Peggy blinked once again. "Ah…as in…"
"Your grand-niece," Sharon quickly said. She shook her head. "Sorry, it's just…weird."
"I get it." Peggy looked to Steve, her smile fading. "I…assume there's a me here? Or was, given what year this is?"
Steve nodded. "She…passed on a few years ago. She…you…had a great long life."
Peggy bit her lip as she looked off. "I think we do need to talk but maybe in a different setting?" She looked at the various unconscious AIM soldiers. "One with less of these blokes."
"I know a spot."
The café was a small one tucked away in the corner of Brooklyn. It had gone through a few owners but was still mostly the same as when Steve first visited it in the late 1930s. The various owners had discovered there was a customer base for those wanting a "retro" feel. Thus, the decorations and vibe were still like the 1940s period and that was a good reason for Steve to return. The fact it boasted some terrific steaks was another factor.
Steve had switched back to his civilian clothes while Peggy had needed a quick stop to change into her own outfit. How she fit it into those pouches on her belt was among the many questions Steve wanted to ask but he just had to sit and admire her. She looked just like when he'd last seen her in 1945 for the most part. Still strikingly beautiful even in a light blouse and slacks, still that strength and intensity and the way that little smile never quite left her face. He could see her body was more athletic and muscular and her demeanor oddly a bit more relaxed. Yet that accent could still thrill him all these years later, even when it was annoyed.
"Hold on," she said, holding up a hand. "She shot at you? I mean…you talked to some girl who kissed you when you didn't want it, which is an entire other discussion…and she..me…shot at you?"
"I was holding up the shield," Steve said, trying to handle the strange feeling of defending the past Peggy's actions to the one before him.
"She couldn't be sure it'd stop the bullets!" Peggy barked. She shook her head. "Good Lord, and I'm accused of being too short-tempered for my own good. I would have had me court-martialed on the spot for that."
Steve chuckled. "I can only imagine how your Fury would react to you."
"We got along not too badly. Bucky helped."
Steve smiled. "So he avoided becoming the Winter Soldier…and Secretary of Defense?"
Peggy nodded. "Yep. Pretty good there, too. He was a good friend until…" Her face darkened. "The white wall."
Steve put a hand on hers. "I'm sorry," he softly said. "I honestly don't know what to say."
"Thank you," Peggy softly replied. She brushed back her hair, trying to compose herself. "I already lost my world when I went through the Cube into the future. Guess the fates had to have me lose another."
"Do you…know what caused it?"
"That's what Steve…the other Steve…and I are trying to find out," she answered, getting back into her "all business" demeanor. "It's been tricky to say the least. We know something…someone…is the cause but how and why…" She shrugged. "That's a lot harder. We're doing our best to save who we can along the way." She looked up to see Steve smiling. "What?"
"Just noting that in any universe, you're going out of your way to help anyone you can, damn the consequences." He chuckled. "I missed that."
"Glad I can still entertain," Peggy replied.
"This person who's helping you…"
"He's…complex," Peggy said. "He has his own past, I get that, he doesn't talk on it much. But he seems to truly want to help us and others." She chuckled. "He is quite the character. You might find him a tad much."
"I work with Tony Stark. I can handle much."
Sharon laughed at that. "Ah, let me guess, he's still denying anything like his father?"
"You'd know him."
Peggy propped her chin on one hand as she studied him. "You're…different than him. My Steve, I mean. Not just with the build or the Serum or such. You're not as…haunted as he is."
"I have my own ghosts," Steve answered. "Like you, I missed out on decades of the world and came into one I barely recognized." He brushed at his chin. "I'm not sure how our histories line up, but my world has had a lot of…problems. A lot of darkness. SHIELD fell to Hydra, the Dusting, Avengers breaking up…It took a toll."
"And you're still out there fighting the good fight." Sharon smiled. "At least not pulling a Luke in the sequel films." She saw him staring at her and shrugged. "I have a lot more free time, catching up on movies."
Steve chuckled. "I guess I do have catching up to do."
"At least you have just one version of movies to see. Some takes in other worlds can be wild. As are some counterparts." She chuckled. "It just hit me. There's a reality where this Human Torch person looks just like you."
Steve was taken aback by that. "Wait? Seriously?" He tried to think of himself channeling Johnny Storm's temper and persona and could only laugh. "Oh, I have to bring that up the next time I see him."
Peggy shrugged. "It's a weird multiverse thing, don't ask me to explain it."
"Just like my Peggy, you take this in stride."
"What was she like? The me here? At the end?"
"She carried a lot," Steve answered in a wistful tone as he remembered his last visits. "I got the sense she had to compromise more than she wanted to, play politics." He saw Peggy's frown and nodded. "She didn't like it either. But she also made it clear she'd be willing to stand up for what she believed in, no matter how many people said she was wrong. She knew her worth and that's what mattered."
Peggy saw and heard the emotion in his voice and the misty eyes and felt for him. "Is it weird to say I wish I'd met her?"
"No. It seems a common thing with these alternate reality doppelgangers."
"Speaking of…Sharon is…interesting." She raised an eyebrow. "Serious between you two?"
Steve arched an eyebrow right back. "You're asking me about my romance with your grand-niece?"
"Technically, she's not mine. But I am curious. So….?"
Steve chuckled. "It's…complicated. We had dated before but I guess…always a shadow over it."
"Hmmm…would this shadow happen to share my body shape?" Steve's non-answer was answer enough as Peggy sighed. "Steve…look, I can't speak for her…but as someone who's lost more than she could ever imagine, my advice? If you see a chance for happiness, in any way, grab it and don't let go."
Steve took in her words with a somber expression. "Sometimes I think I'm just luckier than I should be. I'm over a century old. I should be long dead, one way or the other. It feels like I should have time to rest but…I just can't seem to do it."
"I know the feeling," Peggy assured him. "I've felt the same. It was always about the mission for me, about having to prove myself, which was pretty tough."
"I can only imagine," Steve remarked. "A woman soldier in the 1940s? I know a lot of guys then that wouldn't have accepted it."
"Hell, many in the 21st century didn't," Peggy said. "It just made things worse for me. Being out of your time doesn't help. But then I found my Steve. I lost my world. You and I have, Steve…we've been given a second chance, even a third one. Take it from me, you don't want to waste it."
Steve took in her words as he looked at her with a soft smile. "Damn…If things had been different…"
"Be careful," Peggy said with that mischievous gleam in her eyes. "We've both seen enough to know better than to tempt the fates with that sort of talk.
A beeping sound came from Peggy's watch as she checked it. "Ah, that's a cue for me. Have to get to a rendezvous point in a couple of hours."
"Is it far?"
"Not too much, why?"
"I can provide a ride…if we have time."
"Time for what?"
Steve's soft smile returned. "Well…there's a promise I never got around to keeping…"
"Where did you even…"
"They meet up once a week. I had hoped to bring Sharon here…"
"Speaking of…"
"She knows. She told me that it was okay, even encouraged it."
"I knew I liked her."
Steve smiled as he led Peggy onto the dance floor of the classic-designed nightclub. The 1940s vibe was clear, from the big band musicians in old-styled tuxes to the costumes worn by the guests. Steve was in his old uniform, which still fit, while Peggy wore a gorgeous blue dress that fit her perfectly. She'd also had time to do up her hair like it had been when they first met.
She smiled warmly at him as he led her onto the dance floor, the two swaying to the music. "What you dreamed of?"
"I had a lot of time to dream," Steve replied as he gave her a twirl. "This…this fits…"
She smiled as he brought her in, the pair dancing to the classic song. She looked him in the eye carefully. "You know I can't stay."
"And I wouldn't want you to," Steve was forced to admit. "I know you're not really her but…"
"But I remind you a lot of her. A dream come true, right?" She smiled. "Let's enjoy it while we can."
Steve had to agree with that as they kept up their dance.
As the pair danced, the brown-haired man in the velvet coat watched them from his place in a corner booth. A rare smile came to his face as he saw them, sipping at his drink. He glanced at the thin man beside him with a raised eyebrow. "I'm guessing this feels unusual to you?"
"A bit," the Steve Rogers of Peggy's Earth noted. He shuffled in his suit as he looked at his doppelganger. "I didn't expect him to be so…big."
"There but for the grace and all," the brown-haired man said.
Steve looked at him. "You arranged this just so she'd meet him?"
"I thought some…closure might work out. For both of them. More him to be sure. He can use less distractions with what's coming."
"And this is where I ask what that is and you play coy and mysterious, right?"
The man known as the Doctor just gave that little smirk. Steve sighed as he rose up. "I need a drink."
"Going to talk to him?"
Steve paused before shaking his head. "Nah. Think that'd be too weird even for both of us." He looked at the dancing pair. "Besides...he needs this more than meeting me." He walked off as the Doctor watched him.
There was a shadow and the Doctor looked at the man settling into the chair beside him. He was a handsome, black-skinned man looking in his early 30s, wearing a bright orange coat and slacks with a purple shirt, his hands adorned with some rings. He crossed his legs as he glanced at the Doctor with a smirk on his face.
The Doctor had never seen this man before. He instantly knew who he was. He had to arch an eyebrow at the man's appearance. "Well...I suppose this was inevitable."
"Now, now, let's not get too antsy about the look," the other Doctor intoned as he snatched a glass off a passing waitress's tray and sipped it. "I know, you're still shaking off some of the old stuffiness, but we grow out of that." He cocked his head as he looked the other man over. "It's so odd. Seeing myself with that face, remembering the times then..." He shrugged. "You'll have to get used to that."
"I can assume," the Doctor said, examining the man's outfit. "I don't suppose you'd hint how far along..."
"Spoilers?"
"Somehow I had a feeling you'd say that." The Doctor peered at his future self, shaking off the brief sense of memory. "Just passing through?"
"Oh, you'll be amazed how many times we cross paths with each other in the centuries to come." The future Doctor answered.
"Still doing that even with all this?" the Doctor noted. "Potentially useful, I suppose, but I would have thought we'd try to keep things simple on something this big."
The black man let out a laugh. "Oh, wow, you were still so stuck on some of the rules. I forgot that; compensating for the way the Umbrella Man played a bit loose with them." He sipped his drink, a wistful smile on his face before he put the glass down and gave a brief nod towards Steve and Peggy. "You're doing well with them. That's good. We'll need it with what's coming."
The Doctor knew better than to ask about what the other Doctor was alluding to. He knew enough to know that too much information on the future wasn't a good thing. "That bad?"
The other Doctor sobered a bit. "Yes. Compared to a lot of the threats we've faced…it's bad. Maybe even the worse. I'm still figuring it out amid my own issues." He sipped his drink again as he looked to his younger self. "Keep it up, though. It'll be tough going and tempted to head into dark places, even before things get really back for you back home."
"Worst case scenario?"
"Coming up for you, anyway," the other Doctor conceded, before giving his other self a slight smile. "But you always came through it, and ended up setting a pretty high bar for the rest of us."
"An inspiration?" The Doctor chuckled. "Now that's something I'd never expect to be... especially not to me."
"Don't worry, it won't go to your head; the next one along... took him a while to put you in perspective in particular, and then he had more trouble with the next two before it all made sense." The other Doctor looked at the clock on the wall and rose up. "Have to get going. But keep doing what you do, Doctor. It'll work out."
"For the best?"
The younger…no, really older…man shrugged. "Ultimately, it's all down to your perspective." He broke out in that huge grin. "But it can be better than you think." He winked before walking off, leaving the Doctor with the odd feeling of finally understanding how people felt around him.
Earth-91111
New York City at dusk was always an amazing sight. The sun slowly setting on the grand city, throwing shadows about yet still some vivid shadows around. Some buildings were starting to light up, Times Square preparing to turn itself on and a mix of folks ready for shopping and the night life. It was a truly beautiful view.
One completely lost on the figure kneeling on a rooftop.
The bright red costume fit her well, a tight suit with a cowl notable for a pair of small horns at the temples and the eyes looking like they were solid lenses. The crimson shades highlighted her athletic form with a logo on her chest resembling two "D"s put together.
As she felt the light cool on her skin, Madeline "Matty" Murdock took in a deep breath. The vigilante known as Daredevil was alert as ever, using her enhanced senses to try and center herself and on the building across the street from her. She paused, hearing a sound nearby of a figure landing on the roof from the next one.
Without sight, Matty couldn't see the world-famous red white and blue costume of the athletic woman coming up to her but could sense her outline, especially the shield in one hand. "Captain America," she intoned in a low voice. "What are you doing here?"
"Following up on a lead," Stephanie Rogers said, coming up to look at the building. She and Daredevil had worked together before and Stephanie respected the crimefighter. She sensed Daredevil had some special abilities but didn't feel right pressing it. If the woman wanted to keep her secrets, Stephanie was okay with that. She studied the building before her. "SHIELD thinks there's a link between this company and a new terrorist sect."
"And that brought you on?"
"Let's just say there's a personal element." Cap was clearly not willing to speak more now and Daredevil respected that. "I guess both of us working together is better."
Daredevil nodded as she cocked her head. "Wait…it may not just be us." She raised her billy club up, firing off the cable top. It wrapped itself around a flagpole as Daredevil swung outward toward the building. Captain America was a bit surprised before moving herself to the nearby fire escape to make her way down to the street.
After a few swings and lowering herself to the ground, Daredevil landed in the alleyway next to the building. She could sense a figure before her, her radar sense giving the outline of a well-built man before her. She couldn't see him but the heartbeat was distinctive. "Jerry."
Jerry Jones turned around to face her. Clad in his usual outfit of jeans and a leather jacket over a black top, the private investigator let out a tired sigh. "Dammit, I shoulda known this was a bad job."
"What are you doing here?"
"Got a lead on a case. Hired to look into some missing science geek, led me here." Jerry turned to work a lockpick into the door. He fiddled with it for a bit, frowning as the lock refused to give way. With a tired sigh, Jerry grabbed the door, grunting as he pulled and breaking it open.
"I'm going to pretend I didn't see that," Captain America intoned as she walked up. Jerry was thrown by her appearance but tried to keep himself calm. He entered the building with Daredevil and Cap following. "A reason we can't go in the front?" Cap asked.
"In case you haven't noticed, a lack of a front office for a supposed office building," Jerry stated.
"He's right," Daredevil added. "It seems the only folks around are…" She stopped, cocking her head to the side as her hearing picked up something. Her eyes widened behind her mask as she took off running to the nearest stairwell. Cap frowned before following her, the pair soon bounding up the stairs at high speeds. Rolling his eyes, Jerry went to the nearest elevator.
It took a few minutes for the two costumed women to rush up the ten flights of stairs and into a hallway. It was sleek and much like any corporate office but lacking any decorations. The two had just entered the hallway when one of the walls smashed outward with two suited men flopping to the ground. Emerging from the hole was a powerfully built black-skinned woman with her hair in a long ponytail. She was clad in a pair of dark slacks and a yellow shirt, her face set in anger.
As she stepped into the hallway, another man emerged from a door, holding a machine gun. He fired it at the woman, who stood her ground, the bullets hitting her but not seeming to do any damage except to her outfit. She marched forward to the man, who was so dumbstruck at her lack of injury that he barely stopped her from grabbing the rifle out of his hands and smashing it into his face.
Coming out of the hole behind her was another woman with light blond hair in a suit that was showing a few tears in it. She was easily knocking away a trio of attackers with some expert martial arts moves that showed remarkable skill.
Daredevil was moving fast, attacking another two suited figures with weapons. Behind her, Captain America held up her shield to deflect another gunman's bullets. The man was backing up toward the elevators just as they opened and Jerry stepped out. One punch sent the man flying to the ground at a hard angle.
Jerry took in the scene before him, frowning at the black woman. "Lucia?"
"Jerry?" Lucia Cage replied in equal surprise. "How did you hook up with the Devil and Captain America?"
"Please don't use that phrase." Jerry nodded to the woman behind Lucia. "Dani."
Danielle Rand nodded back, adjusting her suit. "Nice to see you again, Jones."
"What is this?" Jerry demanded.
"I thought the Rand board was tied into something illegal," Dani replied. "I didn't expect it to be a Hand-Hydra hookup."
"Again, stop using that term," Jerry groused.
"Hydra?" Cap asked in alarm. "You're sure?"
The large doors at the end of the hallway opened to reveal over a dozen figures in familiar dark uniforms.
"Reasonably certain," Dani dryly said. As the group poured in, Lucia punched one with Jerry punching another, the two men flying against the walls. Dani leapt to a wall and pushed herself off it to kick another enemy down while Daredevil was throwing out her billy club, letting it bounce off the heads of two agents and back into her hands.
Cap was throwing out her shield, letting it deflect off the walls and against another Hydra agent. She was waiting for it to return, only for the shield to be caught by a metallic hand. Stepping from the doorway was a dark-garbed figure in commando gear, most of her face concealed by a red mask, with her dark hair flowing behind her.
Cap's eyes narrowed at the figure she recognized. "Jamie."
Jamie Buchanan Barnes threw the shield out with great strength that pushed Cap back. That allowed her to charge at Stephanie, throwing a pair of punches she barely blocked with the shield. The pair shoved against each other before being knocked into a nearby office.
Stephanie grunted as she kicked back at the Winter Soldier. "Dammit, Jamie, doesn't have to be like this!"
"Never could take the hint when to quit," her former best friend hissed as she met a punch with her metallic arm before lashing out with a kick. Stephanie took it before slamming Jamie hard. Even broken of the brainwashing as the Winter Soldier, Jamie was a furious fighter whose rogue agent status made it hard to figure out her loyalties.
Stephanie winced again as the metal fist slammed against her shield, fighting back against Jamie. She could sense the woman was holding back, at least compared to how she usually battled, but that was still a challenge to overcome.
She was ready to move in when her helmet communicator buzzed in her ear.
"Cap? On your left."
Smiling, Stephanie ducked down with the Winter Soldier briefly confused. A shadow fell from the window before it shattered inward. Flying in was a black-skinned woman wearing a red and black jumpsuit and a huge winged harness. A helmet with goggles covered her head as she spun around, the wings flexing to knock away the Winter Soldier's gun.
Spinning back around, Samantha Wilson smiled at Stephanie as her wings flowed back into her pack. "Sorry I'm late."
"Better than never," Stephanie replied. She looked at Jamie. "Are we done yet?"
"Yeah, thought you and Hydra on the outs," the Falcon remarked. "Or did their health plan be too good to drop?"
Jamie just glared and hissed. "I'm undercover, you bitch."
"Prove it."
Jamie looked to Stephanie, her face softening. "May 13, 1939."
Stephanie's eyes widened as she lowered the shield and backed up. "Damn. For who?"
"Fury. Who else?"
"For once, it'd be nice if she'd actually keep us in something close to a loop," Samantha complained with Stephanie having to agree.
Jamie stepped up, wincing a bit as she rubbed her jaw. "Damn, Steph, you've been working out."
"Trying to stay fit," Stephanie dryly replied. "Even Super Soldier Serum can't always fight off the calories."
"Any idea what we're up against?" Samantha asked. Before Jamie could answer, the wall caved in as Lucia smashed through against a pair of guards. She looked at the Winter Soldier and frowned. "What, she not with them?"
"We can talk it over later," Stephanie said. She looked to Jamie. "Like Sam asked, any idea what's happening?"
Jamie let out a deep breath. "It's…it's something you have to see for yourself." She led them out into the hallway in time to see Jerry and Danielle punching out the last few guards while Matty rammed another into a wall. Jamie brushed past them, leading quickly down the hallway. "It's good you showed up. I was worried they were onto me. Plus, I would have had to call in SHIELD soon anyway."
She came to a doorway with a lock on it with a handprint scanner by it. She looked behind her. "Could you….?" With a sigh, Lucia picked up the nearest unconscious guard, carried him over and put his hand on the scanner. It took a few seconds for the door to unlock with Lucia dropping the guard like a sack of potatoes.
"Nice workout," Jerry said, rubbing his knuckles.
"Better than the ones we've had in the past," Lucia had to smirk at him. Dani just rolled her eyes at the banter of the ex-con and private eye.
The door slid open, and Jamie led the group down a hallway. "Most of the crew already cleared out," she was saying. "That's one good thing on your guys attacking."
"Just how did you two get in on this?" Jerry asked Danielle.
"A favor for Mikey Knight," Lucia answered, referring to her police detective friend. "He couldn't investigate himself because of some red tape, so figured hire us on. No idea wandering into some freaky terrorist thing."
"Can't believe you two are actually trying that Heroes for Hire thing," Jerry muttered.
"Hey, the money can be good," Dani defended. "Colin agrees."
"Aren't you a millionaire?"
"Doesn't hurt to diversify," Dani said with a shrug.
The group entered a large lab with the lights automatically coming on. It took a few moments to take in the surroundings with the area dominated by lines of tanks filled with an odd liquid. Each one carried a figure that appeared to be unconscious with various wires and other sensors attached to them.
They were varied, mostly men with a couple of women as well. All were athletic but what got the attention of the group was how each was clad in a very familiar blue costume.
"What in the hell?" Jerry breathed.
Stephanie was thrown as she studied one handsome man and looked at the label on the tank: Steve Rogers, Earth-1610.
Matty cocked her head and listened. "They're still alive...just in some sort of coma state."
Stephanie's eyes carried to another tank with a strong man, bald and a scarred body and head, in jeans and a torn flag around his body. Steve Rogers, Earth-9997.
Danielle frowned at a black woman in one tank labeled Mercedes Knight, Earth-81223. Beside her, Jerry was thrown at a black-haired woman clad in a blue leather jacket over her suit that struck him as oddly familiar. Jessica Jones, Earth-TRN-988.
"Um…is that a gorilla?" Danielle asked, pointing at one tank that sure enough carried an ape in a large tank clad in a blue outfit. Captain Ape-Merica, Earth-8101.
"That's nothing," Lucia remarked, pointing at the tank with a human-sized cat in the same costume. Steve Mouser, Captain Ameri-Cat, Earth-7044.
"What the hell is this?" Samantha demanded.
"They're me," Stephanie intoned in a somber voice. "Versions of Captain America from alternate Earths."
"Alternate what?" Jerry demanded.
Stephanie turned to Jamie. "How did they get here?"
"No clue," her former partner said. "I was hired for security and not sure how they found me to be honest." She waved at the tanks. "They've been studying them, probably figuring out the Serum or just how they worked."
"Okay, I'm out of here," Jerry announced, throwing up his hands. "We're talking multiverse shit, that's above my pay grade." He was turning to go only for Lucia to give him a hard glare to make him stay with a sigh.
"Who's behind this?" Dani asked.
"Someone with a lot of tech and a lot of pull," Samantha mused.
"And someone focused on me," Stephanie said, studying the tanks. "Or rather Captain America. Someone willing to go to any lengths to 'collect' variants. Someone dedicated to this to the point of obsession." She paused, tapping her fingers on her shield before calling out. "Hello, Skull."
There was a buzz before a monitor screen on the wall clicked to life, displaying an all-too-familiar red visage belonging to a powerfully built man in a black uniform. Those dark eyes looked over Stephanie before his lips pulled into a twisted and mirthless grin. "Herr Rogers. Oh, forgive me, Fraulein Rogers. Even as a woman, you possess that damnable self-assured righteousness."
"Skull," Stephanie faced the video screen. "I'm a little disappointed. Whatever world you come from, I would have expected you to at least make a show of a fight before you cut and run." She arched an eyebrow. "Or maybe you couldn't risk the idea of losing to a female Captain America?"
This Red Skull snorted (despite his lack of a nose). "Oh, if I had the time, Captain, killing you would be a pleasure. Sadly, your arrival has pressed me for time and prevented me some such indulgences."
"Ah, the better part of valor excuse. No matter what world you come from, you Skulls always use that to cover your running in fear." Stephanie hefted her shield. "Who's really behind this, Skull? I can't believe you'd have the resources to pull this off on your own." In any world, playing on the Skull's ego seemed the best way to get more information.
"Ah, yes, this is where I go into long details about my plans as you figure out a way to track me down and stop me. I am not playing that game today, Captain." Evidently, this Skull was a bit smarter than Stephanie expected. The Skull cocked his head at her. "Yet you remain so delusional as to believe you can do so?"
"You lose, Skull. Whatever you want, whatever you plan, you always lose." Stephanie said in a strong tone.
The Skull's chuckle was like ice. "Perhaps here, Captain. But there are worlds where my vision is far more accepted than you believe. Worlds where your beloved America embraces my beliefs to the highest levels. Worlds where America is not much different than Nazi Germany."
Stephanie scoffed. "Like I'd believe anything you say, Skull. And whatever small a number of Earths there are like that, the majority will always choose the better path."
"Oh, Captain. If only I could show you and shatter your illusions." The way he spoke it with such certainty was more chilling to everyone.
"Well, you lost today, Skull," Daredevil spoke up. "We found your captives."
The Skull's laugh was awful to hear. "And you believe these are the only ones? How blind can you be, woman?" His eyes focused back on Stephanie. "Enjoy this minor win, Captain America. But I have more time than you can imagine for the ultimate victory." He let out another laugh as the screen winked out.
Captain America whirled to the vats, moving quickly. "Start figuring out a way to get these open!" she hissed.
"Wait, why?" Dani asked.
"If the Skull is like the ones I've known, that entire talk was buying time."
Daredevil stiffened as her ears picked up a growing hum. "The place is wired...Explosives are going to be set off!"
"Shit!" Jerry hissed. "Hate to say it but we may have to put ourselves first!"
"We're not leaving them," Stephanie snapped.
"But…"
"Forget it," Jamie intoned as she joined her friend. "I know that tone, no use trying to talk her out of it."
Daredevil set herself, tightening her senses as much as she could, her head craning around as she focused. Her arm finally reached downward. "There. Power conduit, it's probably what is directing the explosive countdown!"
"How do you…" Samantha asked.
"She just knows," Dani said as she moved to the spot Daredevil was pointing to. She held up a fist, concentrating and calling on her inner strength. Her fist glowed brightly, becoming a thing onto iron. With a sharp thrust, Dani plunged the fist into the floor, smashing it through the concrete to expose a conduit box attached to several cables.
Lucia reached down, grunting as she tugged on the box. Jamie was at her side, using her bionic arm to help as they pulled the box out. Lucia grabbed it and raced to the nearest window, punching the glass and throwing the box out as hard as she could. It spun around for a few yards before a massive explosion went off that sent a shockwave toward the building.
Jerry winced, rubbing his ears. "Well, that cured the hangover…"
Samantha sighed as she looked to Stephanie. "So, what do we do with…" She waved at the tanks.
"I might have an idea," Stephanie said, stroking her chin. "I know someone to call who may be able to handle this."
"And we're better off not knowing," Lucia grunted. "This is already a rough day."
"And I'm guessing guy I was searching for is either gone in the wind or already being buried in concrete," Jerry groused. "So I'm out a paycheck."
"We're always hiring," Dani remarked.
"Not sure…"
"I can get you free beers at the club," Lucia added.
"I get Fridays off."
Jamie came up to Stephanie, dropping her voice. "Be straight, Steph. What is happening?"
Stephanie sighed. "Nothing good. And the fact we know so little about it is worse."
"What I was afraid you were going to say." The group was silent as the night fell around them.
As the screen shut off, the Red Skull turned to march back into the laboratory packed with high-tech gear. A bearded man in a rumpled suit and coat studies him with a stern expression. "That was a mistake," he intoned. "I know about gloating, I can understand it, maybe even condone it. But you could have just killed them right off."
"Is that what you truly would want?" the Skull asked. "Just kill those Captain America alternates? It seems a waste for me when we can acquire them again later."
"There's more out there," the bearded man brushed off with a wave of his hand.
The Skull raised an eyebrow. "I once told the Fuhrer there was no use for a failing soldier if a fresh one could be trained. That was when the Reich had an abundance of those men. Time and experience taught me that sometimes you must consolidate what you have."
The bearded man's eyes narrowed. "I didn't drag you out of that inter-dimensional prison of yours to be lectured to, Skull."
"And I did not agree to become your lackey," the Skull snapped. "I am aware you have your plans and it is your intention to use me. I will acquiesce as this gains me more power and the opportunity to destroy multiple Captain Americas." He pointed a gloved hand at the other man. "But make no mistake, Rip Hunter. The Red Skull serves no man, no matter how powerful he may be. Cross me and you will regret it."
Instead of being intimidated, Rip Hunter just smiled softly. "As long as we understand each other." He turned on his heel. "We do have more work to do, so check in later." He walked out as the Skull watched him go, his mind considering when and where he would make his move to kill that man and take over whatever operation this was.
Rip walked down the hall, passing a dark-haired woman in dark clothing leaning on a wall. "He's too dangerous," she intoned as she fell in step beside him. "Too unpredictable."
"We've worked with them before."
"Plus, his beliefs can be…well, a tad brutal even for us."
"If we're limiting our operation to people of good character…" Rip dryly began.
The woman waved a hand. "Fine, fine. At least we know that ego will blind him to our real plans and he's not as smart as he thinks he is."
"Very true," Rip said. "The loss of those alternates is an annoyance but I suppose we can make up for it."
"Very true," the woman repeated as she led him down the hallways. Before they could speak, the door hissed behind them as the Skull exited. The two frowned as his lips turned into a smirk. "Strange. It would appear I am smart enough to get past your codes."
Rather than be upset, Rip raised an eyebrow. "Hmm…well, as it happens, this is an opportune time to introduce you to your new partner."
"I work alone," the Skull snapped.
"Not now, you don't." Rip led the way down the hallways to a waiting chamber. "We picked him up an hour ago. I should warn you, he may not be quite what you expect…"
"Oh? Another me?"
"No, another Steve Rogers."
The Skull stopped, his eyes widening in shock. "You...want me…to work with a version of him?! Are you mad or stupid?"
"The former…maybe. Certainly not the latter." Rip hit some buttons on the pad as the door slid open. Standing in a waiting room was a figure the Skull knew well…yet he didn't. Rather than red, white and blue, the armor was a dark green and gold, the shield more triangular with the same color and while the mask had that proud "A" on it, it seemed darker and more sinister.
The Skull's eyes widened again, this time in genuine amazement as he whispered a German curse. Even when he had spoken to Stephanie Rogers of worlds where America had taken on his vision, the concept of what now stood before him was something even Schmidt had never considered.
"Red Skull of Earth-92131," Rip began. "Allow me to introduce the Steve Rogers of Earth-X3015."
This alternate Steve Rogers looked the Skull over before nodding and speaking two words.
"Hail Hydra."
So more seeds laid and just wanted the take on the Captain Carter Peggy meeting MCU Steve which works well. And a return to the genderbent MCU Earth which lays in more seeds. Hope you enjoy Easter Eggs on which alternate Caps are which as they come from Earth-X, Spider-Ham, The Variants mini-series and other alternate comics.
I wanted to do a turn on MODOK but not played for comedy like in Quantumania, more how Cross was driven nuts by the whole ordeal to be more dangerous.
The Skull here is the version from the animated 1990s Spider-Man show who was trapped in another dimension. And the Hydra Cap…well, that Earth is another story.
As for casting of genderbent Defenders:
Daredevil: Dakota Johnson
Jerry Jones: Ben Barnes
Lucia Cage: Bianca Belair
Danielle Rand: Melissa Roxburgh
Jamie Barnes: Gillian Jacobs
Samantha Wilson: Amanda Warren
All comments welcomed.
Chapter 14: Chapter 14
Chapter Text
Counterpart Conferences
By Michael Weyer
I know, other fics but the new Superman movie gave me obvious inspiration so had to dash this off. Immense thanks to Marcus S. Lazarus for suggestions on how to make this flow better.
Outside Time and Space
Brushing at his suit, Lex Luthor of Earth-1992 entered the large meeting room with a nod to the others already seated. "Gentlemen. Apologies for being late, had to close a deal with London."
"We just got started," Lex-1978 stated, taking charge as usual, mostly off his age and experience. He carried himself well despite both, even if he once more insisted on wearing that hideous and ridiculous toupee. The other Luthors had openly told him hiding his bald head was vain, even for them, but he steadfastly refused to remove it.
It was a minor personality quirk the group had learned to live with. They all had their various minor differences in looks and personality and at least this Luthor was more on the ball than his odder Earth-51 version. The others were seated at the large table with Lex-1979 wearing that elaborate green armor he seemed to believe made him look more intimidating.
Speaking of intimidation, Lex-1992 took in the latest addition to the group. The Lex Luthor of Earth-338 was different than the rest of them. He was taller, bulkier, looking frankly more like the leader of a biker gang than the super genius the other Luthors were. What doubts they had in him were quickly settled when he showed he was just as cunning and ruthless as any of them. If anything, prison made him more dangerous and eager to do what it took to destroy Superman, something they could all respect.
Lex-1978 sipped his cognac as he sat at the table. "So, to check in, we're still handling issues like those pesky Timemasters and the other variants about. That complicates matters majorly."
"Building up our own forces might be an idea," Lex-1940 mused as he rubbed at his bald head. He seemed more insecure about having no hair than the others, indicating he'd once been quite proud of his full head of hair. "I know we try to limit it thanks to the…issues…some have but strength in numbers helps."
"As long as we avoid the animal worlds," Lex-21 threw in. "I get some of them can be surprisingly smart but finding myself talking to a cat or monkey version of myself is a bit much."
"And the duck," Lex-2006 threw in. "I don't get why there's always a duck…"
"That we can all agree on," Lex-1978 assured him. "Also worried about a couple of versions that take it to…well, extremes. I don't think we need one that's basically a serial killer."
Lex-1992 raised an eyebrow. "If we're going to limit this group to people of good character…"
"You know what I mean by-"
A whirling sound got their attention and they all turned as the familiar energy of a portal opened up before them. It was different than the ones they used, darker as if somehow alive. From it emerged a man who appeared to be in his mid-30s, clad in a dark suit, his bald head glinting in the light. He brushed at his coat as the portal closed behind him, taking in the other men.
"So…this is where the magic happens." He casually strolled around the table, taking in each of his counterparts. "Lex Luthor, I have no idea how you number these Earths. I was aware of the multiverse for a while; it just took a while to figure out a way to reach this clubhouse of yours. I compliment you on the shielding to keep you all safe from…him."
He stopped by an empty chair, smiling broadly. "You have no idea how it feels, at long last, to meet some kindred spirits. Men who know just what I go through on a daily basis. Who have to put up with being the smartest person in a world of idiots. Who have to endure the public praising that…thing as a hero."
He shook his head as he moved to settle into the empty chair. "But now…now, I have a place I can belong. A group where I can prove myself and aid in gaining more power, knowledge and, best of all, put that damn alien in the ground." He leaned back and smiled. "It's an honor to join."
There was a long silence as the other Luthors looked at him blankly. Lex-1978 tapped his fingers on the table before speaking up. "Yeah…this is going to be a no."
Luthor blinked in honest confusion. "I'm sorry, what?"
"No," Lex-1978 repeated. "As in, we are not letting you join."
Luthor frowned. "Wait…I thought the point was to gather all of us together from the multiverse."
"We're a bit…elitism might be too strong a term," Lex-1940 began. "But we are trying to ensure this Council is made up of the best." He narrowed his eyes at the other man. "And you most certainly do not qualify."
"Qualify?" Luthor snapped as he leaned forward. "Do you know what I've done! I ruined the Kryptonian's reputation-"
"And then tried to kill him with a clone you created after his allies caused a dimensional rip due to your own portal technology," Lex-21 interrupted. "We do watch other worlds, you know. Which is why we got to see your failure in full view."
Luthor scoffed. "Right, like you all have a perfect track record."
"We're not talking failure of your scheme," Lex-2006 remarked. "We're talking the failure of you."
As Luthor gaped, Lex-1992 gave him a disdainful look. "Envy. You openly said you did what you did for envy of Superman. You unleashed this plot to take over a country, start a war, nearly destroyed the world with that portal, because you were driven by envy. Of Superman, of his popularity, his standing, all of it."
"And you don't do the same?" Luthor snapped. "All of you?" He looked around the table.
"We. Do not. Envy him." Each word was bitten out by Lex-1992 in a cold tone that had Luthor drawing back. "Jealousy, perhaps. Anger and hate, of course, even if they are a distraction at times. But envy? That's beneath us."
"We don't go after him out of envy," Lex-1940 stated in a contemptuous tone. "We do it because we want to represent the best in humanity. We have to prove ourselves superior to him, that we can be better than some alien coming to Earth and lording it over us."
"In other words, we don't want to just beat him, we want to prove to the world humanity can overcome any alien interloper," Lex-38 picked up the thread. "Sure, getting to his level in terms of public approval is good. But actually being him? Forget it."
"It was also a waste," Lex-1978 added. "At first, I was impressed at your plan to get half a country as your kingdom. I was thinking to myself, 'okay, this is a Luthor with a point.'" His smile faded. "Then you revealed you could care less about that as long as Superman died. That it wasn't your true goal."
"You spent almost $10 billion on this entire plan with the only goal to kill him?" Lex-2006 scoffed.
"And what's wrong with that?" Luthor proclaimed. "You've all spent how much more on ways to kill him!"
"Because killing him should not be our only goal in life!" Lex-38 snapped. "Yes, we want him dead and if he's killed in our plans, all the better. But I learned the hard way that going all in for 'kill Superman and damn the rest of the planet' is only going to backfire on us. It's why I moved my plan to take over in secret while making a side target of Supergirl."
Lex-1992 nodded in agreement. "I didn't spend millions running for President just to mess with Superman. Oh, sure, throwing him in a tizzy on the idea I'd have actually won…" He smirked. "And for the record, I know I would have."
"So sure?" Lex-2006 teased.
"Please, I could easily connect to the people," Lex-1992 remarked. "The point being, I had a larger goal in mind, one even greater than the Presidency. That's without the fact that you were willing to risk the entire planet just to kill him. That is short-sighted."
"We can get that hatred can overwhelm our judgements," Lex-21 said, nodding to Lex-38. "He fell into that trap turning the sun red and it cost him, but he prepared for that eventuality." He ignored the glare of his counterpart. "Hell, even this lunatic had a kill-switch set up for his own bigger plan," he nodded to Lex-51 who also shot him an angry look. "We all get wanting to do what it takes to kill Superman. We just think making it your one and only goal in life and your fortune is a waste."
"Frankly," Lex-38 said, as much to Lex-21 as Luthor, "you forgot the most basic part of any plan; when I turned the sun red, I at least had a plan to turn it back to yellow once my Superman was dead, and knew from the start that the only human casualties would be panicking idiots. The only way you'd have killed yours with that portal would have been letting the entire planet be literally torn apart. Talk about cutting off your nose to spite your face…"
"We do need there to be a world for us to rule over afterwards, after all," Lex-1940 pointed out. "We hardly want to imitate Superman's role as the Last Son of anywhere."
"Or take him out only to die ourselves," Lex-1979 was quick to add. "We've seen versions of that happen and while it's always satisfying seeing Superman die, watching ourselves go is…not pleasant."
"What good is getting rid of him when we can't be around to enjoy it and reap the benefits of his absence?" Lex-38 summed up.
Luthor gritted his teeth. "I would have stopped it as soon as he was dead. Next time, I'll make sure he's gone!"
"I get the anger you feel," Lex-338 stated in his gruff voice that boomed over the others. "I know wanting personal revenge is needed. I did that myself." His scowl grew. "But the way you did it was so sloppy and haphazard that it was a disgrace to our name."
"I mean, look at this Ultraman," Lex-1979 stated. "You manage to clone Superman, you have an exact double, a Bizarro if you will…"
"Ugh, I hate that thing," Lex-1940 muttered. "They never really work out well."
Lex-1979 brushed him off. "The point being, you managed to make a clone of Superman, same powers and, more importantly, same face…and you stick him under a pro wrestling style mask and costume?"
Luthor found himself shuffling uncomfortably in his seat, annoyed at how he was feeling like a kid called out by his teachers. "It was hard to control…"
"But still enough," Lex-1940 snapped. "Enough to send it out on a wave of destruction dressed in the same suit. Use it to smash up part of Metropolis and you've ruined his rep for good and you wouldn't have to kill Superman, the government would do it for you."
"Well, what could I do?" Luthor defended himself. "The Kryptonian is such an idiot, it's only logical the clone would be dumber!"
He didn't expect the wave of derisive laughter coming his way. "Oh my God…" Lex-1992 laughed, wiping at his eyes. "If Superman was that stupid, we'd have taken him out long ago."
"We're all in agreement that we're the better overall geniuses," Lex-38 noted firmly, "but just because he's not on our level doesn't mean he's an idiot."
"Krypton was a civilization centuries ahead of us technologically," Lex-1979 related. "We can barely grasp much of it, no matter how hard we try. You think they weren't as evolved mentally?"
"The man is beyond any human physical abilities and defies all our conventions," Lex-338 agreed. "Even if he didn't grow up exposed to his peoples' technology, it's only logical that he also possesses a quicker mind. If nothing else, think about this; whenever he flies at the speed of sound, his brain has to process that, likely using far more of its power than we can. As much as we'd like to think otherwise, he is not some thick-headed fool. See how he used some cunning to get out of your prison."
Lex-1979 nodded as well. "I once stole his powers, thinking it would be a boon. I was almost overwhelmed by so many senses at once. Seeing every spectrum of light, the sounds of the world around me, hearing radio waves, even the smells, it was crushing." He shivered at the memory. "Not to mention that taking on his powers also means taking on his weaknesses so the Kryptonite in my suit was my downfall."
"We saw another version do the same," Lex-21 stated. "And the first thing he did was smash up his equipment because he thought now that he had Superman's powers, he didn't need any human science. Which is arrogance even we have to draw the line at."
Lex-1992 was somber as he added to the point. "That's another reason we don't want to be him. We ignore our own humanity, our own intellect, our own achievements, all to become like a Kryptonian…that's saying we can't do it as a human. That's letting him win." He glared harder at Luthor. "And that's something we won't do."
Lex-1978 brushed at his suit. "We can forgive you for leaving him alone with that Metamorpho and his kryptonite rather than stick around. Lord knows we've all made a dumb mistake like that.."
Lex-2006 nodded in agreement. "We don't need to fully embrace the Bond villain thing with leaving him alone and assuming he's dead."
"But," Lex-1978 continued. "Not having some sort of contingency to keep him from breaking out was foolish. At the least more guards and security on him to ensure a faster reaction."
"Just hitting him wasn't enough either," Lex-21 added. "You find those who cares about and squeeze. Lane, Olsen, Perry White, Clark Kent…"
Lex-51 coughed. "Ah, actually on that…"
The other Luthors all moaned. "Oh, not that stupid theory again!" Lex-38 groaned. As Luthor opened his mouth, Lex held up a hand. "Don't. It's too idiotic to even listen to." Once again, Lex-51 just shut his mouth, deciding it was best to let them all live in their mutual delusion regarding Clark Kent. As much as he respected the others, he still marveled at him being the only version who could see the reality literally staring them in the face.
Luthor scowled at the group, feeling the need to defend himself. "I created a portal with black hole technology for an entire secret dimension…"
"Which was impressive, "Lex-1979 allowed. "Using it for a prison was also good."
"Too bad you couldn't work it right," Lex-1992 muttered. "You throw in anyone who's crossed you like an ex-girlfriend, people will eventually notice."
"Vindictiveness can be a strength," Lex-2006 stated as he tapped his fingers together. "It keeps us sharp and some people who cross us deserve it. But lowering it to pure pettiness is something else.
Lex-51 studied his fingernails. "We've seen counterparts of ours respond to those attacks much better. Someone blogs on you, you don't just toss them into jail. You ruin their reputations, their work, their entire lives and leave them without knowing what happened. Or they do, they just can't prove it or get anyone to listen with their reputations in the trash. That's far more effective to crush someone than lock them away."
"Speaking of which," Lex-1979 said in that snide tone. "What happened when you were arrested? You. Cried. In front of him. In front of the world. And, most importantly of all, before the hired help."
"A lot of the other mistakes we may have been willing to overlook," Lex-1940 continued. "But showing open weakness in front of your staff and the public? No. No, that is beneath us. Lex Luthor does not beg and he especially does not weep over a defeat."
Luthor gaped at him. "Wait…because I let my emotions get the better of me, you're keeping me from this council?"
"We all know how it feels to suffer setbacks," Lex-1992 conceded. "Even defeats. We also know how to comport ourselves with as much dignity as possible." He pointed at the younger man. "You, on the other hand, indulged in pettiness, in weak emotions, in a foolish and colossal waste of money and resources that could have been better spent elsewhere and you lost. Then you sobbed over it like a high schooler losing a football game. That is not defeat, that is pure failure. And one thing Lex Luthor does not do is live with failure."
"Also," Lex-2006 piped up. "…You got your ass kicked by a dog. I mean…come on." A wave of chuckles rained about the room.
Luthor glared at him. "A dog that could fly with super-strength!"
"It's still a dog!"
"Thus," Lex-1978 related. "Again, we can respect your scientific achievements, your wealth, cunning and such. But your emotional stability, or lack thereof, is why we're turning you down for now."
"Take this as a needed experience and lesson," Lex-1992 said in a condescending tone. "Do better. Well, worse to Superman but better for the Luthor name."
Luthor glared at them all as he stood up. "This…I will not forget this…This slight, this insult…Do you hear me, you will regret this!"
Rather than fear, the other Luthors all smiled. "Now, see, that's the attitude we're looking for," Lex-38 intoned. "Roll with that and we'll talk in a couple of years." He made a "shooing" sign with his hands. "Off you go, we have things to do."
Luthor was fuming as he stepped forward, only to stop as Lex-1979 and Lex-338 both rose from their seats. The former's armor hummed as he held up a gauntlet while the latter simply flexed his very muscular body. The cold looks from the rest of the Council made it clear they weren't going to raise a finger to stop whatever the two were going to do to Luthor.
As much as it galled him, Luthor got the message as he slowly backed up. He touched his watch as the portal opened. Still backing up and glaring at the table of figures, he entered the portal which shut off behind him.
There was a pause before Lex-1940 spoke up. "You don't think we may have been a little harsh on him? He could take it the wrong way and come after us."
"Or organize his own pack of 'rejects' to foul us up," Lex-2006 agreed.
Lex-1992 waved his hand. "You know our egos. Sometimes a little talking to might give him perspective on what to do next." He shrugged. "For another day. For now, let's talk about that intriguing world whose Luthor actually succeeded in bumping off the alien."
The other Lexes began their discussion already putting that newer version of them out of their minds.
Earth-38
National City
At the familiar sound of wind and feet landing on the balcony, Alex Danvers practically ran to open the patio door. While clad in regular clothing of jeans and a dark shirt, she seemed as alert as in her DEO uniform. Supergirl entered, her face marked with concern. "Hey, your call sounded bad. Is it Astra? Some new attack?"
"Oh, how I wish the latter," her sister groaned. "No, no, we got a visitor."
"Who?" Kara looked over toward the other rooms, her eyes gleaming as she used her X-ray vision. They then widened as she took in the figure in the next room. "Oh…no…."
"What's up, bitches!"
Stumbling into the main living room was a blond-haired girl who appeared to be in her early twenties. Her costume was much like Kara's older one with a skirt and boots that she was having a hard time staying straight in. She almost knocked through a wall before righting herself as she waved to Kara, who buried her face in her hands.
The Kara/Supergirl of Earth-552 had literally crashed into their world a few weeks earlier. And it had taken Kara roughly five minutes to realize this girl was a complete mess. She did have some sympathy as they shared the pain of having to watch Krypton's destruction and being without her parents.
The difference was that rather than try to embrace life on Earth, this Kara indulged in a jaded attitude with trips to worlds under a red sun where she could get drunk. How she ended up in this universe was still a mystery that Kara frankly could care less about solving, especially after the girl mysteriously vanished hours after her arrival.
She finally lowered her hands to glare at Kara-552. "Dare I ask what you're doing here?"
"Oh, ah, took a bad flight," the woman said as she slumped into a chair.
"Into another dimension?" Kara wished she could be surprised at her lack of surprise at the "explanation."
Kara-552 shrugged as she popped the cap off a bottle of beer and took a swig. "Guess since I was here before, I was able to sneak through barriers. Or something like that."
"So can't you just fly on back?" Kara pressed. "Right now?"
"Could but kinda bored now." Kara-552 shrugged as she took another swig that finished off the bottle. "Plus, Kal just being a dick about me hanging around the Fortress. So thought another trip would be good, only to hit some portal thingy and here I am again." She absently threw the bottle over her shoulder with a force that would have sent it smashing through the other wall if Astra hadn't come up in time to catch it. She winced even as she glared hard at Kara-552.
Kara rubbed her face as she looked at her sister. "Tell me we have some gold Kryptonite around."
"I wish," Alex muttered. Before she could say more, the watches of her, Kara and Astra all beeped. The three women looked at them, recognizing the alert number. "Dimensional breach downtown," Kara noted as she turned toward the balcony. "I'll check it out."
"I'll come with," Astra announced as she followed Kara.
Alex's eyes widened in horror. "Wait…Astra, don't you leave me alone with her!"
"Every woman for herself, love," Astra said as she and Kara both flew off. Alex watched them go before she was hit by a burp that nearly blew her eardrums out. She rubbed at her ears as she saw Kara-552 put her feet on the table. "So, get a pizza?"
Kara and Astra flew side by side as they saw the tear in the air of a portal. "There was a time when this would have been a rare sight," Kara noted.
"Amazing how easily humans here get used to these things," Astra agreed. They were coming toward the portal just as a figure emerged from it with a very familiar combination of blue and red. "Oh, if this is another party girl version of me, I'm flying to Mars," Kara moaned.
"Not far enough," Astra added as the pair banked in the air to follow the falling figure. She managed to pause in mid-air, rising herself up, her blond hair billowing in the wind. The suit was much like Kara's original costume, complete with the skirt, the shield on her chest a bit brighter. She floated in the air, turning to let them both see her face…
Kara stopped in place in mid-air, her eyes wide. "Mom?" she whispered as she saw what appeared to be a dead ringer for Eliza Danvers. Granted, she looked a couple of decades younger than the human woman Kara knew yet the resemblance was uncanny.
The other Supergirl blinked in surprise at Kara before looking around to take in her surroundings. "All right…not my Earth…"
"Um, hi," Kara spoke up. "Sorry, I'm Kara."
"Same," Supergirl responded. "I mean…sorry, this is a bit unusual for me."
"I'd say you get used to it, but you really don't," Kara noted.
"My cousin did tell me of other Earths," Supergirl related. "Meeting other Supermen. So, I'm not too shocked at this. It's…weird." She looked around carefully. "I'm not sure how I'll get back."
"We can help," Kara assured her. "We figured out a way to use the vibrational frequencies to get folks back to their own worlds."
"That's a relief," Supergirl said. She looked around again. "I don't suppose somewhere I can grab a meal first?"
Kara giggled. "I know the place."
Kara hadn't wanted to bring Kara-552 along, but Alex had been way too insistent. As in using every favor Kara owed her from tenth grade and a threat of slipping her red kryptonite to get Kara to take the woman out of the apartment.
Kara couldn't blame her, as even sobering up fast (one benefit for Kryptonian DNA), Kara-552 could be damn annoying. The fact it took half an hour to talk her into changing out of her costume and into regular clothing so she wouldn't get attention showed that.
They were roughly the same size so Kara could lend her an outfit of a Supergirl t-shirt and matching shorts. Meanwhile, Kara-1978 (as Kara figured out from the description of her Earth) was in a rather nice blouse and skirt that seemed to have come from a pouch under her cape ("Not the first time I've had to do a quick change," she'd explained). It was notable that she didn't wear glasses, yet somehow seemed to put out a different feel than in her costume.
Kara brought the tray of food over to the table in Al's Dive Bar, setting plates before each of them. "Okay, you get nothing but diet soda," she addressed Kara-552. "And for the record, the bartender is under orders not to serve you. You're lucky he even let you back inside."
"Oh for…I repaired the roof!" Kara-552 snorted as she took the tray and started chowing down on the large pizza in front of her. "Honestly, people in this reality are so touchy…"
Kara-1978 sipped at her diet cola before munching on a sandwich. "So you're a reporter here?"
"Yeah, it works." Kara adjusted her glasses. "You?"
"Actually, a college teacher," Kara-1978 responded. "Just worked my way into it. I prefer molding younger minds and spirits more than punching bad guys."
"Good for you," Kara said with a smile. "Now you really remind me of Eliza."
Kara-1978 chuckled between bites of her sandwich. "I'd like to meet her, but I'm also hoping to get back to my own reality soon. I left a few things hanging there."
"Boyfriend?" Kara-552 asked as she practically inhaled a slice of pizza. "I've got a couple."
"Couple?"
"Bounce between a few planets, some more friends with benefits than others just hanging out with."
Kara stared at her. "I'm wrestling between being judgmental and jealous."
Kara-1978 smiled softly. "No boyfriend, it's…a bit complicated." She sipped her drink. "It is interesting being here. On my Earth, it's just me and Kal, not really any other heroes. At least you have some backup here."
"You never know," Kara intoned. "Some may pop up."
"It would be nice," Kara-1978 agreed. She smiled at Kara. "Still rocking the glasses? I tried it a bit, but it didn't work for me."
"Well, they're effective."
"Oh, I know. Kal is amazing how he can completely shift his demeanor, posture, voice, it's not hard to believe folks don't see through it. As for me, well, odd as it sounds, unless I'm in the costume, folks don't notice me as much. I can fit into a crowd much better despite my face plastered over TV and front pages. Don't ask me to explain it."
"Dressing down likely helps," Kara suggested.
"I do that at times," Kara-1978 agreed. "Although dressing up is nice."
"Hmm…heard a version of us on that Earth-51 goes for a wig."
"Hmm…something to consider," Kara-1978 mused, tapping a finger to her chin. "Can always claim trying a new hair color and would make it easier…" She heard a loud burp and threw a disapproving look at Kara-552. "Are you hung over?"
"Not anymore." The younger woman actually sounded disappointed at that.
"You know we all have super-smelling powers right?"
Kara-552 chewed another piece of pizza. "Hey, lay off, okay? I wanna blow off steam, I can do it my own way! You don't know what I put up with!"
"Seeing your home destroyed?" Kara-1978 said in a harder voice. "I have. Twice. Along with being stuck in the Phantom Zone. I know exactly how it feels and I don't indulge in alcohol to cover my pain."
Kara-552 sniffed. "Geez, you sound like a Girl Scout. Not sure what your universe is like but in this one, it's hard to just go from day-to-day hoping for the best."
"Funny. That's what I do every day. Otherwise, why do what we do?" She pointed at Kara-552's shirt which, of course, carried a Supergirl logo. "That crest means something. It's a symbol of hope and pride, it's meant to be a sign to people and our culture. That's a legacy you need to live up to."
Kara-552 snorted. "Wow, your Krypton was a lot more open-minded than mine. Poor Kal found that out…"
"What do you mean?"
"Long story, but let's just say our Jor-El wasn't as noble as the ones you may have known."
"And you use that as the excuse to drive into a bottle?"
"Okay, let's calm down," Kara said, holding up her hands to play peacemaker. She looked to Kara-552. "Now Rao knows I agree with her on your attitude and your disgracing our name and the drinking and-"
"There a point to this?"
"But, much as I hate to say it, you raise a good point on how your universe is different than hers or mine." She turned to Kara-1978. "I know how it is to feel out of place on this planet. And how it took years to grasp it with my powers. I landed here before I was a teenager, so I had time to adapt and learn."
Kara-1978 nodded. "That's different, as I was already an adult when I was stranded on Earth, so it all came at once."
Kara took that in with a nod. "I grew up with the Danvers, so I had a family experience she didn't," motioning to Kara-552, who appeared a bit more sober listening to this. "So I can make some allowances as who knows what I'd have turned out to be without that." She looked at both of her counterparts. "End of the day, we're not the same person. But at least we try to fight for the same things."
Kara-1978 smiled softly. "I suppose we can agree on that." She sipped her coffee. "I am happy they've finally gotten to calling me Superwoman, not Supergirl. Always felt off for me."
"I'm hoping for that too," Kara chuckled. "But guess I need to get at least a decade older before that happens." She sipped her drink only to realize both Karas were staring at her in disbelief. "What?"
Kara-552 looked at the older woman. "She..doesn't get it?"
"Get what?" Kara asked, getting worried.
"How old are you?"
"Um, 28. Well, technically, 45 if you count the time I was in the Phantom Zone."
Kara-1978 leaned in toward her. "How old do you think I am?"
Kara shrugged. "I don't know…look, maybe, mid-20s tops?"
"I turn 62 in Earth years next month."
Kara nearly choked on her sandwich. "Wait…what?!"
"I first realized it about twenty-five years ago," Kara-1978 shared. "Kal was about the same. It hit us that part of the effects of Earth's yellow sun is that Kryptonians don't age physically at the same rate as humans. We're not immortal by any means, but according to scans at the Fortress, we could go…maybe a thousand years with enough sun power. Or even longer."
Kara stared in shock. "Wait…what?!" she repeated.
"And that's why I don't want to stick around Earth," Kara-552 sardonically stated, chewing on another slice of pizza. "Because why get attached to folks who are going to die and I keep on going for centuries?"
Kara-1978 focused her gaze back on the younger woman. "Because life, even a very long one, isn't worth it unless you have others around. Maybe you will outlive them, but that doesn't mean you should close your heart off. I've learned a lot among humans, something you should consider."
Kara-552 snorted. "Slap on some glasses and get a nine-to-five job? Ain't my style. No way I have the patience for that."
"That's obvious," Kara-1978 dryly said. "But what you're doing isn't the way to go either. You can't spend your time hiding in a bottle from your pain or your guilt. You need to be a stronger person on your own."
Kara-552 frowned. "Why do you care?"
"Because I do," Kara-1978 quietly said. "For you, for anyone. It's part of the whole Supergirl deal. She can agree."
Kara was still wrapping her head around the idea she could be alive for centuries and what it meant for her friends and family, especially Alex. She blinked as she saw the other two women looking at her and coughed. "Um, I mean..I agree that a new approach to your life can be best. And that cutting yourself off from others isn't a good idea. I tried it once and it just made me more miserable, not better."
Kara-552 seemed to actually take those words in. "I just...I've felt lost," she said, her usual bitter attitude fading a bit. "I don't fit in on Earth, not sure how I can go elsewhere. I was stuck on that pod and landed with Kal already grown and a hero. I felt like a pretender after him, you know?" She sipped her drink. "The partying may not be fulfilling but at least feel something that way."
"All you're doing is adding to that empty hole, not filling it up," Kara said, her own tone softening. "You need a real purpose and humanity is surprisingly good giving you one. Kal can help if you talk to him more."
Kara-1978 nodded. "Take it from someone who's been around longer than either of you. Life can be painful, even for a Kryptonian. The world can get ugly and it can feel overwhelming if not utterly hopeless. But that doesn't mean we stop trying to make it even better. Even if it's just for one person, that's a victory."
Kara smiled. "Okay, before you go, I really need to introduce you to Eliza. You two would get along great."
Kara-1978 was chuckling just as the entire building shook. They all frowned, with Kara checking a beeping on her watch. "Crap, emergency." She rose up and raced to the door, pushing past several panicked bar patrons. She emerged onto the street in time to see a massive metallic foot crush an empty bus in front of her. She craned her head up to see a sixty-foot robot rumbling forward down the street, its green body transparent to show what looked like steaming acidic liquid churning inside.
"Ah, great, Chemo," she sighed as the other two Karas came up behind her. "Classic science experiment gone wrong, created this monster who can spew out various acids and other dangerous chemicals."
"Sounds like a job for someone special," Kara-552 smirked. Kara looked at her, then at Kara-1978, who had a matching smile. Kara nodded to an alleyway as the trio began running down it, hands going to shirts to tear them open and a matching trio of blue, red and blonde blurs flew outward and toward the creature.
They were of different ages, different faces and different forms. Yet besides the outfit, each one had one thing in common: A bright smile as they prepared to save the city.
For the record, Nicholas Hoult did a great job as Lex in Superman. However, struck by how his attitude would likely aggravate the other Luthors for what they'd perceive as weaknesses and not up to their standards to throw that in.
Now setting up how Earth-338 is the world of "Superman & Lois," which is a different one than Earth-38, so no Kara there (so far), among other turns. Also references to "All-Star Superman."
Obviously, Kara-1978 is Helen Slater as thought fun to have her and Benoist meeting with Alcock thrown in even as we don't know more about her until her solo film. The idea of Kryptonians aging slower under Earth's sun is an old one in the comics to play with. The Earth-51 Kara was mentioned in earlier tie-in fics.
Just a fun addition to things, all comments welcomed.
Pages Navigation
Androzani84 on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Apr 2025 11:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 1 Wed 21 May 2025 12:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 2 Wed 21 May 2025 01:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 3 Wed 21 May 2025 01:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 4 Wed 21 May 2025 01:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 5 Wed 21 May 2025 01:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 6 Wed 21 May 2025 01:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 7 Wed 21 May 2025 04:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 8 Wed 21 May 2025 04:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 9 Wed 21 May 2025 05:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 10 Thu 22 May 2025 12:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
themightyshoobs on Chapter 11 Fri 24 Nov 2023 07:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 11 Fri 23 May 2025 05:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
MusicLover88 on Chapter 12 Mon 01 Jan 2024 12:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mar-Vell (Guest) on Chapter 12 Thu 08 Feb 2024 08:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 12 Fri 23 May 2025 05:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
MusicLover88 on Chapter 13 Mon 10 Mar 2025 01:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Gijinka_the_Renamon on Chapter 13 Mon 10 Mar 2025 05:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hyperion499 (Guest) on Chapter 13 Mon 10 Mar 2025 11:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
WavesOver on Chapter 13 Fri 23 May 2025 06:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation